Professional Documents
Culture Documents
In Partial
Doctor of Philosophy
Dedicated To the memory of Oven Ford, encouraged this project -who though aware she would not live to see it; and to Gill Ford, whose whole-hearted help made the hope a reality.
is deeply indebted ACKNOWLEDGMENTS The writer to Avondale College, Cooranbong, N. S. Y. which granted him two years leave-of-absence for F. F. Bruce whose learning, kindness, study purposes, and to Professor help made "the rough places plain" unstinted and "the crooked things and straight".
OF EXPERIENCE After completing his STATEMENT EI*X ATION AND RESEARCH Potomac University, Washington D. C. for B. A. in 1957, the writer attended From for a Ph. D. in Rhetoric. the M.A., and the Michigan State University 1961-70 were spent on the Faculty of Avondale College in the Department of Since the beginning of 1971 he has been engaged in research on Theology. the present topic at Manchester University.
OF THESIS A few of the STATEMENT PERTAININGTO THE CONTENTS THE PRESENT , M.A. related to the writer's statements in chapter three are indirectly thesis. Otherwise, nothing in the present study has been submitted in support for another degree or qualification of an application of this or any other university, or other institution of learning.
PROLEGOMENA
I.
Issues Concerning, Mark Thirteen: The Presuppositions Definitions The Origin of Exegetes and Apocalyptic Discourse" of Q Materials by Nark 13
19 25 50 55 60
Gospel,
The Apparent
The Problem posed by the Congruence (or Incongruence) of vv. 28-30 with v. 32, and other "Inconsistencies" The Composition Wes of the Synoptic Gospels
The Specific Purpose, or Purposes, and of Chapter 13 in particular The Contextual Chronological Setting of Mark 13 -
of Mark's Literary
64 68
and
PART II.
MK. 13: 14 -
71 126 158
of Nk. 13: 14
PART III.
SUBSEQUENT IL
V.
Vi.
5&AAu1Na
Pc, wa iC
217
277
343 353
iv.
ABSTRACT
its relationship to similar The study canonical references. involves the nature and place of apocalyptic necessarily and its links with the Olivet discourse eschatology, in the Synoptics, and therefore as recorded Daniel, Revelation, and 2 Thessalonians are primary sources. Chapter
investigation aims at determining the origin and significance Sgvyjo. t in Ilk. 13: 14, and allusion nH,;, atzc
one shows the importance by many of the study as acknowledged the issues comprehended by any exhaustive exegetes, and highlights study of Mark 13, a chapter which has provoked more scholarly than perhaps controversy Gospels. The contradictory in this any other in the Synoptic opinions extant have often deflected the true area suggest that presuppositions and prejudices intent of exegesis. two offers an exegetical taken on the chapter. positions 1. 2. 3. Chapter survey of Mark 13, analyzing These positions are: the four
chief
4.
Application to the fall of Jerusalem only, Application to the end of the Age only, Application to both events (though understood in the Gospel as distant in fulfilment Christ from each other) or the on the basis that either Evangelist blended the themes, Application to both events, iegarding to such as promised by Christ the generation This view makes the fall contemporary of with Him. Jerusalem a part of the predicted end of the Age. is
two schools depend heavily out that the first pointed upon reading literally that an important section of the chapter, metaphorically and taking Each therefore so to construe. shows its which the opposing school refuses for error is more often manifested in what is denied weakness and its strength, The third than what is affirmed. position seems to have been adopted for be said to spring from thorough exegesis. purposes and can hardly apologetic An excursus discusses Only the fourth can survive close examination. position in common with other Hebrew prophets, may here have delivered whether Christ, A further the excursus discusses a contingent. prophecy in whole or in part. in Mark 13, and whether it is limited to scope of the tribulation mentioned the confines of Jerusalem and Judea. illustrates the fact that Mark 13 is a midrash of Daniel, the basic theme of that book; the place of the seeks to discover between the the relationship and the rip W `1p the It is stressed the and and . that the kingdom of God and the vindication is t,he primary of its heirs motif. t,, 111] 1f3 to Daniel the religious Prior little but this use of world made book gives a more precise delineation kingdom than hitherto of the divine is presented The sanctuary in the Old Testament. as a microcosm of offered has skilfully interwoven to the the kingdom of God, and the writer references to the promises of the establishment of Yahweh's sanctuary as background These references kingdom of glory. occur in both the narrative and prophetic Dan. 8: 14, with its promise of In many respects, of the book. sections for the sanctuary is the key verse of the and its worshippers, vindication the literary This passage marks a distinct division, for it terminates book. three Chapter and therefore tjal2i 138 ) '171?
It
V.
Hereafter, "forecasts"
The vindication promised there is expanded in Dan. 9: 24 and also in 12: 1-3, 7: 22,27 and 2: 44. Even the narratives and parallels of Daniel stress vindication. In each story we see the righteous The rewarded or the wicked punished. despite servants their of the true God triumph over all opposition apparent helplessness before the might of their heathen oppressors. The historical link with the prophetic. The introduction by Daniel passages inevitably invader to ravage its temple and pictures a northern marching upon Jerusalem The theme of the treading worshippers. underfoot of the sanctuary and the host in the Old Testament Antichrist. begins here and reaches its high point Even in chapter nine, the narrative helps interpret the vision, to with references iniquity, Jerusalem, desolation, sin, transgression, sanctuary, righteousness, All the key characteristics being found in both. pride, etc., of Antichrist blasphemy, idolatry, in the stories and oppression are represented as well "deliver" The use of the key word in both sections as the visions. of the book illustrates For the purposes of the present the artistry of the author. study the most important in the message of Daniel fact is that all the primary factors discourse, in each case the presentation is are found also in the Olivet and true to the original is Old Testament picture in form, though the substance Particularly by the Son of is this true of the theme of vindication augmented. Man. The coming of the Son of Man in Nk. 13: 26 is the counterpart of the rise ') Even in a of the as is also the case in Daniel 7. C H,, ,a 'ithe eschatological discourse number of minute particulars echoes the very wording of Daniel, as well as by its stress on the same major themes of the advent of the kingdom and the exaltation of its heirs. Chapter four offers textual of I-1k. 13: 14 itself. criticism and exegesis is paid to the various Particular for defining interpretations attention offered bXuyr. Roman Those viewpoints the which see in the invading -rsc eprgfL&s . the fulfilment Antichrist ensigns, and in the final army with its idolatrous the closest The reason why most receive scrutiny. prophecy, of Christ's in history is and no fulfilment see only the Antichrist modern commentators Again the commentator's indicated. position on the origin of Alk. 13: 14 is to be often determinative of his exegesis. shown
Paul's in between the close prediction relationship shows The main elements requiring interpreta13: 14. in M. 2 Thess. 2 and Christ's V6OC ?\ ctTo TBC vot. iioc, tion, 0 vaoQ, rcoc-fEXov -fo o7i'C, The usual in relationship to their context and other passages. are analyzed c' In taken Koc-rexwv positions and rejected w incomplete. examined are on their the strengths is offered place of each and avoiding comprehending a Gestalt PdE / XuyNV their inadequacies. between the Some linguistic connections -rsc 4gwa 2 are indicated as Ew c as well of 2 Thess. and key-terms It is pointed what we have here in Paul is, conceptual parallels. out that Chapter five
an echo of a genuine
tradition
of Christ's
words.
Chapter six pursues the Antichrist throughout the last half motif of the Apt)Ntoaaas 4v/Na book of Revelation. The has its seed in the book -rjr_ "blade" discourse, "ear" in 2 Thess. 2, but its in the Olivet its of Daniel, is to be found in what is pre-eminently the "full the Apocalypse. grain" Antichrists Comparisons are made between the various book and those of this Suggestions M. 13, and 2 Thess. 2. the hermeneutic of Daniel, are made regarding to the passages studied. This consideration to be applied of a special is made necessary by the existenoo'of hermeneutic such contrary assessments
vi.
The exegete's of the value of Revelation and of its significance. own Weltanschauung interpenetrate his application can too easily of the laws of gra maticoThus the array of interpretations historical is practically exegesis. as bewildering book itself. Supplementary hermeneutic as the puzzling principles from the fact that its basic symbolism springs for the Apocalypse spring from the Old Testament and the life teachings primarily and eschatological of While this Christ. it is heavily, symbolism and the language expressing the Christian Hebraic, the Seer evidently considers church to be the heir of literal Minor principles Israel. include which help to guide exegesis such forms as contrast, The first-named and recapitulation. stylistic prolepsis, interpretation is the most important for correct and is vital of many of the Chapter 11 is considered figures. in symbols associated with the Antichrist the type of hermeneutical thus illustrating some detail, approach advocated. features of the visions embody not only the familiar ID6W from Daniel. The "war" also many less obvious borrowings in the climactic terminology particularly of the latter reappears, and "flood" Armageddon and Euphrates. Dan. 11: 45 is seen as part of plagues concerning The in Rev. 16. described for the last battle the Old Testament background The whore Babylon of the Apocalypse is, of course, of Daniel. also reminiscent the sun, and while Rome in obvious contrast to the woman clothed stands with the centre of the Seer's vision, it does not exhaust, the significance stands at the necessity Rev. 17 is an excellent illustration his symbol. of beginning of of The flight before historical further. the local out meaning and enquiring with The Antichrist PIPI but
of Babylon,
Rev.
according
to many interpreters,
as surely
as
Rev. 17-20 contain 13 rings the changes afresh several on that same passage. 'and the related theme is to the concept of desolation, abomination allusions The final in the closing of 1,2c. 13: 14 is chapters. application also present in the twentieth surrounding of Antichrist's chapter where the last manifestation takes At that point, in Dan. 7,8,9,11-12, the sanctuary vindication occurs. as of in glory. the kingdom of God materializes place, and from the investigathat have arisen The conclusion summarizes convictions Mk. 13: 14 as part of Christ's the necessity tion, of recognizing and emphasizes is made that Mark 13 and The suggestion Daniel. interpretation of creative teaching they cast on the Scriptural Daniel, because of the light of the kingdom begun in the present the lines God, merit work. of study along continued
vii.
ABBREVIATIONS
AB AG
Analeeta
Biblica
W. F., and Gingrich, Arndt, F. W., edd., A Greek English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian (E. T., Cambridge-Chicago, Literature 1957). Das Alte nglican Testament Theological Deutsch Review
ATD ATR
BDB CBg CB CGTC ed. EB f2 E. T. ET GerThT HAT UNT ICC JBL JThCh JTS KAT LXX IN
Brown, Catholic
Driver, Biblical
Briggs,
Hebrew Lexicon
Quarterly
The Cambridge The Cambridge editor The Expositor's The Evangelical English
Bible Quarterly
zum alten
Testament
Reuen Testament zum Critical Literature and Church Studies Testament Commentary
Theology
Kommentar
The Septuagint Moulton London, Moffatt's and Milligan's 1930 New Testament Vocabulary of the Greek Testament,
RUC
Commentary
viii.
no date The New London Commentary on the New Testament (the English version of the American series, The New International
Commentary on the New Testament)
NovT n. s. NT NTD NTS RB RGG RSR RSV SJTh StCath TBC TBNT
Novum Testamentum new series New Testament Das Neue Testament New Testament Revue Biblique in Geschichte Die Religion und Ge enwart, 1956-65 T{ibingen, Recherches de Science Religieuse The Revised Standard Version of the Bible Scottish Studia Torch Journal Catholica Bible Commentary Begriffslexikon zum Neuen Testament of Theology Galling, K., ed., Deutsch
Studies
Theologisches
TINT
the New Testament, Dictionary Theological ed. G. Kittel of (Grand Rapids, 1964-) E. T. by G. W. Bromiley G. Friedrich, and Theodotion Theologische Theologia Theologische Tyndale Theolor Blatter Viatorum Literaturzeitung, Commentary
Wrterbuch Theologisches zum Neuen Testament, (Stuttgart, 1933-) G. Friedrich and Theologia Theologische Viatorum Zeitschrift
ed. by G. Kittel
TV TZ
ix.
WC ZAW ZNW
ONE CHAPTER
The
&E'Auypoc -f
-fiji
oewC l Ep9p
phrase
is
the
enigmatic
heart
chapter
in the primary
it
of Mark 13,
challenges '
purposes The
criticism of the
context
phrase
is particularly
rich
thematically.
Christ, the
It
reflects
of
of
themes
Kingdom
the Tribulation,
13&Auypa
repeatedly
-rsc
a refrain
occurring
passages.
concept it absent.
Gospels,
terminology
is
but
in
2 Thessalonians
1. C. H. Dodd, "The Fall of Jerusalem of Desolation", and the Abomination (Manchester, "Recent More New Testament Studies 1968), 70, comments: trends in criticism for a more radical reconsideration of the seem to call " Despite the passage than it has (to my knowledge) question yet received. of twenty-five was first made, this plea for years since the statement has relevance, discourse continued still as the following study of the Olivet "This passage presents the exegete with difficulties indicate. references as great as any in the Gospel. " D. E. Nineham, The Gospel of Saint Mark (London, 1963), 351. (Hereinafter to as Saint Mark). "No one referred is. " William Barclay, quite knows what the desolatin abomination Matthew (Daily "Une crux Study Bible)(Edinburgh, 1958), II, 338. interpretationis " f36XvyH celebre. " B. Rigaux, p%. awaeu C -r64 Mk. 13: 14; Mt. 24: 15", Bib, IL (1959), "Dens les Evangiles, 675. il nest de Jesus sans doute pas de passage plus obscur que le discours " Andre sur la ruine du temple rapporte par les trois synoptiques. "Le discours Feuillet, de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres Marc XIII Luc %XI, 5-36", RB, LV (1948), 481. "Mark 13 is the biggest et The Gospel According to St Mark problem in the Gospel. " A. M. Hunter, (London, 1948), 122. ". one of the unsolved problems of New Testament .. " Vincent "The Apocalyptic Taylor, Discourse exegesis. of Mark XIII",
ET, LX (1948),
94.
3.
from
the
Olivet namely
its
most familiar
setting
is
that
cited
by the as so
others
climate
of Judaism reflects
itself in this
elements
of the
under
consideration
Pentateuch,
and subsequently
throughout
being particularly
clustered
in
and Isaiah,
1 draws.
good grounds abstraction for believing merely, that but this cryptic reflects phrase concrete old and does
There not
rather
pivotal referred 2
in the to,
experience crises
of Israel
which
became the
formulations. Tyr-
is
ever
linked
with
the
temple,
the
and of the
experiences it
with
I will
among you,
1.
"Dafr
lsst
2 Chr 30,7; 1 Esr 1,55; Ps 72,19; Jer 4,7; 7,34; 8,22; 22,5; 32,18; 51,6.22; DanLXX 8,13; 9,18.27; 11,31; 12,11; DnTh 8,13; 9,2.27; 12,11; 1 Makk 12,11) ist. Die Vokabel kommt im NT nur ?k 13,14 Parr vor. " R. Pesch, geprgt Naherwartungen: Tradition in Ilk 13 (Dsseldorf, 1968), 143. und Redaktion (Hereinafter to as Naherwartungen). referred
,-(?gNwQ-S
der Vokabel sich nun auch die Bedeutungsgeschichte geltend machen, die ganz durch die LXX (vgl. Lev. 26,34f.;
2. G. Schrenk, "iepe, -rc%3 v. . ." TDNT, III9 239. "Purification of the Temple", JBL, XC (1971), 82-90.
R. H. Hiers,
4.
and will is
be your
be my peoples"1 consummation
used in the
new Israel.
See Rev.
The profanation
of the
devastation
the
woe, provided
era, that
catastrophe
of 70 A. D.,
eschatological
to be precipitated
by the Antichrist.
reconstruction
the exile,
readers
the establishment
righteousness"
would be brought
iniquity.
idolatrous
desolators,
compensating
to
-Yahweh.,
constitutes
the
basic
dangers and hopes of the remnant in all Our study seems contributory
ology
and kindred
issues.
The nature
Christ,
the place
of apocalyptic, exegetical
its
of
Parousia
supposed
premonitory
and exegetical
approach
to Nev Testament
existential unravelling
mode -
all
are
of the significance
iAuypa
Tos
Epr)WaEwc.
New Testament source in this study
1.
2.
thesis).
Y. Conger, The Mystery of the Temple (London, 1962), 139; B. GIrtner, The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Testament (Cambridge, M5)9 lulpi2q; it. J. is e vey, e ivew Temple on on, , passim; R. A. Cole, The New Temple (London, 1961)p passim.
with
critical
and exegetical
difficulties",
and because
its
unique
nature
redaction
has specially
critics, 2
challenged
another
source,
form,
is
investigation
of Biblical
Realism,
the
"the
effort
writings
from within
mind of their
authors,
the biblical
writers
stood,
rather
than to force
modern thought
forms''4
or irrelevance
of the
of the
universe
as a closed manifestations
neither
miracle
supernatural or the
such as revelation
or prediction
are possible,
theological problem,
1.
1966),
305.
(Hereinafter
Lambrecht,
F. Flflckiger,
in particular.
and speaks of the "chaotic of historical state is concerned. Premises are scholarship where apocalyptic rarely shared; no themes, perhaps, and open the seams in the historical " JThCh VI (1969), theological fabric 13. so readily and so completely. "Mark 13 dominates the B. H. Streeter wrote over fifty years ago: eschatology of the Second Gospel, and through him that of the two Gospels. later It is the citadel of the extreme eschatological ... Hence the question how far it fairly school of interpretation. " Studies the mind of our Lord is crucial, in the Synoptic represents (Hereinafter Problem (Oxford, 1911), 428. to as Synoptic referred Problem). 3. Robert theological
W. Fink
of New
6.
ISSUES PERTINENT TO THE EXEGESIS OF MARK 13 Relationship of Mark 13: 14 to the in this section Rest is of the to Chapter the relationship between
Our purpose
indicate
of the chapter,
relating
at problems -res
The_ (SrXuyHa
6'prflwa&uiG
in v.
in significance
of Mark 13. as
out
"Wendungn',
"Angelpunkt"3,
its
crucial
position
in the chapter.
case to
support
by his
estimate,
J. Schmid suggests,
as "atisserst
Suhl summarizes,
das Verstndnis
Bedeutung. "7
der synoptischen
entscheidender
Markus
(Gottingen,
1956),
125.
(Hereinafter
(AB XXVIII)(Rome,
1967),
The Gospel according to Mark, (The Regensburg New Testament, II), (Hereinafter Kevin Condon (New York, 1968), 238. trans. and referred 6. Ernst Haenchen, Der Weg Jesu (Berlin, 1968), 443.
ed. to as Mark. )
A. Suhl, Die Funktion der Alttestamentlichen 7. Zitate (Gerd Mohn, 1965), 3. (Hereinafter in Markus-evangeliwu ) Zitate. Alttestamentlichen
7.
middle,
the end,
of Mark 13 a reference
closes with
allusions
building
to the temple.
and its for the
opens with
and it
to
sacred
threatened coming
destruction, of the
warnings
to be ready
Son of Plan.
The scene
depicting
the latter
intimates
2
the eschatological
fulfilment
of the
temple-dominating
Shekinah.
In Dan. 7, by the symbolism of the "Son of Man" being given the kingdom, the suffering This sufficed
its vision
remnant of Israel
Epiphanes,
anguish
19 with
captives
of the
met the
of the
from their
holy
city.
M.
13: 26 implies
(London,
1957),
93.
d'homme' de Daniel, le 'fils 2. "0. Procksch qui regoit rapproche ... daps '. domination, divine de is gloire se manifestant at regne', gloire (Ez. I, 4) 'comme une figure d'homme' (Ez. I, 26) au une nuee P. Volz (Die Chobar. les bords du fleuve Ezechiel sur prophete (Theologie des Alten 189) et W. Eichrodt Eschatologie. p. .., t. 11, Leipzig, 1935, p. 11) sont pareillement Testaments, en d'autant litteraire, de cette relation faveur qua plus vraisembable VII, " 9-10, avec le judiciaires des assises is description en In. trne de feu at les roues de feu, s'inspire eile aussi de la vision divine du fils de Buzi. Pour Isa! e, la gloire inaugurale que n'etait dans is nature de Yahweh se manifestant la saintete et dans 1'histoire (cf. (Is. 12,23; VIII, 4; I%, 3; X, 4 III, VI, 3); avec Ez. 1,26sq.
), is gloire divine commence en quelque sorte se materialiser at . .. en somme avec la theophanie ells s'identifie prendre 'figure d'homme'; lui rappelle Is le voyant a contempl'ee et quip en terre d'exil, qua Avec Daniel de Dieu dans le sanctuaire de Jerusalem. presence
le Messie chez lui, au dernier assistons stade du developpements nous de cette d'homme' se presente 'fils comme une Sorte d'incarnation 'la gloire divine', forme d'apparition surnaturelle gui s'appelle de is manifestation de is Moire comme une repligue en particulier et "Le discours Yahweh dans is nuee du Saint des Saints. " A. Feuillet,
de
de Jesus sur la, raine du temple d'aDres Mc XIII RB, LVI (1949), 70-71.
at Lc XXI: 5-36",
8.
"the dwelling
of God" shall
be "with
men".
1
pe-r< T? v 6Aibiv advent the of the
The Son of Nan is after the Auyioc from the days of the .
pictured
as coming created
tribulation is
by the
previous
Parousia 196
to the
to the is
by the the
fact
that 3
in Daniel
135 Auypa
associated
sanctuary.
The obvious
relation
half
is
in this
7TOi1Elou
epo
y ci&
ojv rf-
OPRC i
Trapp
&v-re-c
rk TtpOP-, pII+v-rr
verses distress,
picture
agitations situation
which
are not
the_
must be given
flight
spoken
of
in v.
14 is
linked Vv.
with
the
in prior
verses.
9-13
picture a Christs
allusion
same picture
reoccurs
deeper
colours.
etroits 21: 3. I bid., 71. " ... on voit quels liens et profonds 11annonce par Jesus de la raine du temple et 1'annonce de la unissent la seconde fait de 1'homme sur les nuees: venue du Fils comme contrepoids etait la premiere; le grand signe visible de le temple de Jerusalem du peuple de Dieu (cf. lsq. la loi de l'unite dens le Deuteronome XII, du sanctuaire); le Christ 1'unite qui disparait, vient se au sanctuaire de rassemblement dune nouvelle invisible comme centre communaute, substituer la communaute de tous ceux qui croirent en lui. " See also Beasley-Murray, 90. Mark Thirteen, 1. Rev.
2. B. Rigaux, L'Antechrist et 1'0pposition au Royaume Messiani uce da (Hereinafter le Nouveau Testament (Paris, 1932), 243-44. 1'Ancien et ) to as L'Antechrist. referred 3. See Dan. 8: 13,14; 9: 26,27; 11: 31; 12: 11.
9.
the
OXi is itself.
as coming 9-27,
occur again,
hue as
the persecution
is described .
Thus verses
seen to
coast-
a whole. The fact that the fundamental Old Testament at the allusions beginning, in this middle,
chapter
come from
Daniel
and close,
Indeed,
also indicate
that
presentation.
temple-prophecies EAuyva 't
on the
of Daniell
to the
AX4pic
etc.,
4 is from the same source. 2 of v. Mark 13: 14 not only matches the earlier chapter
also is
and later
portions
of the
by its
strongly is
reference
parenetic
use of Daniel,
other
but it
sections. is called
Watchfulness
O-rav demanded.
Insight
for.
action
appropriate
of watchfulness
These seem to be sufficient its present of form as an ideological " -tb P&Auypoc rc
exegesis first
Eprjpo'l
on issues
relating
to the nature,
origin
and significance
of Mark 13 as a whole.
2.
Ibid.,
221.
10.
Issues
Concerning
Mark Thirteen
1.
Definitions
of apocalyptic
and eschatology.
Is Mark 13 an
of the Olivet
Apocalypse".
of the discourse, Mark 13: 1-4.
d.
e.
Parenthesis
between Mark 13 and 1 and 2 Thessalonians. The relationship The primary of the logic now collection and circulation found in Mark 13: 5-37.
P.
between Mark 13 and other Synoptic parallels The relationship Luke 21; Matthew 10: Lukio 17: 24-37; as Luke 12: 35-46; such 17-22; Matthew 24. Relationship to the apocalypses of Judaism. by Mark 13. of vv. 30
g. 3. 4.
The apparent
contradiction
of Q materials
The problem posed by the congruence (or incongruence) and 32 of Nk. 13. Other "inconsistencies".
The composition dates of the Synoptic Gospels. Gospel,
5. 6.
or purposes,
of Mark's
and of chapter
To
8.
The setting
of the Olivet
of
discourse
within
Mark's
Gospel as a whole.
The presuppositions
exegetes.
11.
It
is recognized
that
in entirety.
cannot we will
Nevertheless,
conclusions
these
Mark 13: 14
Of necessity in each case.
some enquiry
regarding
The Presuppositions
it
is,
that
in dealing last
rarely,
are frequently
the
exegete's
conclusions
throughout.
So much is
predict exegete's
an exegete's
positions
on most of this
problem's
facets,
if
the or
school is known.
Whether he be of Bultmannian
persuasion, of his
a fundamentalist, , investigation
F. W. Farrar
exegesis different is a history
to prove that
black in and white favour
the history
really
of
error,
mean Dean
things,
then
the
statistics
of the
one-time
of Canterbury.
. Gospel it
H. Riesenfeld
is inevitable are
asserts:
the innumerable contributions degree stamped to a greater or lesser that devoted by
to
research
the attitude in question toward the person and of the writer The fatal thing is that there is no such character of Jesus. thing as research without presupposition. The more emancipated thinks he is, the less he is in actual fact. 2 a scholar
Its Meaning and Supremacy (London, N. Y., Bombay, The Bible, 1. (London, 1886), passim See also his History Interpretation of .
1897),
145.
(Oxford, The Gospel Tradition 2. 1970), 51. See also Robert H. Stein, "The Proper Methodology for Ascertaining a Markan Redaktiongeschichte" (unpublished Ph. Do; dissertation, Princeton, 1968), 22-98, and article (3,1971), the same title in NovT XIII 181-198. Note169f. of this under thesis for extracts from Stein. present
12.
of the
of Baur.
influence research. it is
it
does seem
amidst
as a leaven
Neill
in the field of its presuppositions, which in themselves ... have nothing to do with critical or historical method, that the Again, of the work of Baur comes to grief. whole great structure their are exercising and again, when the presuppositions unfortunate influence, is for the time being abandoned. 1 critical method
delineation
beacon light
of Warburton as a
offered by the
from Albert
work of scholars
Martin
J. A. T. Robinson?
day, down to the present The whole history of Christianity, is based on the that is to say, the real inner history of it, delay of the Parousia, the non-occurrence of the Parousia. ..
.3
A. L. Moore blames presuppositions stance of many scholars of his work on a topic regarding similar
choice,
to the present
He says:
Behind these views istic materialism and Even more apparent is the re-interpretation
one can discern the pressure of evolutionof the whole secular climate of thought. the pressure of a secular philosophy behind 4 of eschatology in terms of existentialism.
don,
1966),
27.
(Herein-
2. 3.
Ibid.,
13.
James Martin
set out to
of Protestant
same conclusions. hand, there
with
reference
to eschatology
other
are
grounds
believing
that
both
Moore
basically in reminding
contrary us that
of assumptions
to such we are.
the Queen of the
determining
as Epistemology presuppositions it
at the
remind
and then
counterbalance writer,
the
remembering
confesses
entanglements
"In the age of crisis and at the end of the seventeenth century forces were set in motion which beginning of the eighteenth century, This in the triumph in theology. to result destined of subjectivism were in the name of reason, was an age which laid claim to the whole of reality did not include the Last Judgment. The methods but historical reality led to the rejection Since the modern world is of eschatology. employed the problem of whether the Last this patterned much after outlook, still in the Judgment is essential for New Testament theology as proclaimed is whether The basic question Protestant in acute form. churches is raised be allowed to control shall and secularistic rationalistic principles the Church so that the New Testament eschatology biblical exegesis within The entire is rejected upon on the basis of these principles. outlook 1. the
to both, which forms such an man and the world, and God's relation part of the idea of the bast Judgment and indeed of the essential Christian substance itself, were in the late seventeenth century and throughout the eighteenth century formulated with such boldness and completeness that without a frontal attack upon the Last Judgment, it rendered inoperative and quite superflous. " was, nevertheless,
James P. Martin, The Last Judgment (Grand rapids, 1963), 87.
14.
is best illustrated
that some scholars "the almost the Olivet
by displaying
have held
the diametrically
the value of The following facts.
regarding or sections in
discourse",
statements or factors
presence
other
than
the
If
several
people survey the same scene or object characteristics, the fault probably
and report
it
as posswith
which is beheld.
D. Strauss: Such a thing as He has here prophesied of Himself If He prophesied the like of Himself cannot happen to a man. and if He uttered it of expected its then to us He is a fanatic; then He was a braggart Himself any real conviction, and without l a deceiver. C. H. Weisse (re: Mark 13: 24-27): of the most narrow and superstitious book (Daniel) fantastic of a which to a renowned old prophet, and out 2 insane imagination. Timothy Colani: It contains the Jesus could not have shared their out an utterance constructed in the symbolic belief sayings. ignorance or deceit attributed halfof the most extravagant,
of Jewish
Christians.
Wellhausefis It can safely be asserted to His disciples speak beforehand of His 4 He certainly did not of His parousia.
if
Jesus
suffering
did
Jew
D. Strauss, Das Leben ffr das deutsche Volk bearbeitet "A Century of Eschatological cited by G. R. Beasley-Murray, ET, LXIV (1953), 313. 1. 2. Die evangelische Geschichte kritisch und
(1864),
236, Discussion",
by G. R. Beasley-Murray,
de son Temps (1864), crovances messianigues cited "The Rise and Fall Apocalypse", ET, of the Little
by G. R. Beasley-Murray,
15.
interest
for us today,
and
Francis A. Henry: So then: Jesus, whose Good Tidings told of the heavenly Father and forgiveness of sin, who called men to the higher in union with the of love and a new life righteousness Divine, whose religion was so inward and spiritual, so pure from alloy all earthly crowns all with an eschatology so gross and so Jesus can only repeat when he touches on grotesque! ... destiny mankind's rabbi had long been preaching what the vulgarest in the synagogue. ' Jesus, on the world was ever whose outlook ... dreams of his to these fantastic sane, calm, clear-eyed yields and solemnly predicts as close at hand a misguided people, series of preternatural events which have never come to startling 2 One who can believe that will believe anything. pass! T. Francis bringing the ... message that Glasson: fanatic of a mistaken picture 3 never die. millions now living will this
himself F. C. Grant: For any human being to identify with the Son and without of Enoch, taken literally of Man of the visions could suggest little else than an unsound mind -reinterpretation, not the supreme and unquestioned of the Man of sanity certainly 4 Galilee.
H8lscher: discourse.
J.
in the
A. T. Robinson (re: Mark 13: 24-27): the expectation of the early reflecting C. C. Torrey:
compilation
The great eschatological discourse of Jesus, which by the three Synoptics, is a marvellously perfect see reported we in its detail and its conciseness, solidly and composition by a writer The constructed who was worthy of His task. skilfully Second Gospel, with all its planned brevity, could not more condense
1. 2.
The Synoptic
Gospels
(London,
1927), 78,
I,
Jesus and the Christian Mark (New Haven, 1925), of His Appearing 3. (London, History The Gospel 4. Gospel.
Religion, 63n.
The Christian
Hope in the
Light
of
its
of the
(Nev York,
1940),
63.
(Hereinafter
referred
to as
5. "Der Ursprung der Apokalypse Markus 13", ThBl, XII, 193-202, cited by (HereinJesus and the Future (London, 1954), 74. G. R. Beasley-Murray, to as Jesus. ) after referred
6. Jesus and His Coming (London, 1957), 118-119.
16.
here than in the subsequent chapters. There was nothing in the 1 discourse that could be omitted, and it was adopted entire.
D. Schenkel: Jesus made J. wie Schniewind: sie The most impressive and powerful utterance that
jedes einzelne Wort hat eine solche Prgung, ... "Jesus" her mdglich ist. nur von der Wirklichkeit .. .3 That Jesus
in view of actually made such a prophecy, teaching eschatological on the soonness of a divine of the decisiveon Jerusalem and Judea, his conviction visitation history, of salvation and his ness of his own role in the workings there is absolutely no reason of the temper of the times, reading His words are in the tradition to question. of Israel's prophecy (cf. Jer. 7: 1-15; Ezek. 24: 15-23) and have not been simply made up 4 in the light by Christian of later events. writers D. E. Nineham: Gospel he [Mark] out the infinite the ministry. climax to that whole part of the ... As such it brings for composing. was responsible the Evangelist saw in the events of significance the
Das 13 Kapitel hat im Mk-Evangelium Lambrecht: einen ganz Lebens Jesu and vor besonderen Platz; am Ende des b'ffentlichen Dieses Kapitel dem Beginn der Passion. mag eine geschlossene doch kann man nur schwer a priori bilden; Einheit unterstellen, Rede rein zufllig dass diese apokalyptische und ohne besondere Grnde und Absichten auf diesem an diese Stelle wurde. .. gesetzt 6 Hhepunkt des Evangeliums? It has long been recognized that the discourse Beasley-Murray: holds a significant place in the Gospel of Mark in that it forms to the teaching both a conclusion of Jesus and an ministry immediately to the passion narrative introduction afterwards. but the is not minimized, The horror of the betrayal and execution is changed. The cross for Jesus is the of the tragedy proportion he knows whither to glory; he goes, and the shadow--of pathway King. impending judgment falls their upon the people that reject This has been admitted by writers as different as Loisy and Dodd, Guignebert and Lightfoot.?
and London,
1941),
13.
183P.,
cited
by Beasley-Murray,
Jesus, 3.
Das Evangelium nach Markus to as Markus. ) referred The Four Redaktion, Gospels 15.7. (Dublin,
(DNTD)(Gttingen,
1947),
168.
(Hereinafter
4. 6.
1967),
322.5.
Saint Jesus,
Mark, 216.
341.
17.
E. F. K. Millers Dann aber stehen wir wieder dieses christliche System, das eschatologische Einzelparallelen zur judischen Apokalyptik als Grundlage ausweist schliesslich originaler auf
vor der Frage, ob r ch+ sich trotz zahlreicher ein Neubau mit Jesus selbst...?
John Peter Lange: The eschatological speech of the Lord, the the New Testament exposition germ of John's Apocalypse; and form of the Old Testament ideas and symbols; the opposite and 2 Apocalypsism. corrective of all apocryphal We should have good right to wonder at the in Paul's eschatological conceptions which are found, for instance, Epistles to the Corinthians if they had not the and Thessalonians, Christian least historical foundation in just such sayings of our 3 Lord as we meet with in this discourse. These quotations contention the tions exegesis of the underlying are this significant discussion for their illustration of the namely, prior that J. J. Van Oosterzee:
of Mark 13 has been determined exegetes this than perhaps any other the close lead in
without
awareness
of the
of commentators effort
can only
frustration
so many great
the
Rabbinical
method
of
reliance
not
be eis-egesis. of his
by Beasley-Murray
beginning
Fiir
Protestantische
Theologie
und Kirche,
3rd
ed.,
2. "The Gospel According to Mark", in Commentary on the Holy Scriptures 3. "The Gospel According to Luke", Charles C. Starbuck, ibid., 321.
trans. and ed. by Philip Schaff, (Grand Rapids, 41960), VIII, 138. trans. and ed. by Philip Schaff and
"Have scholars who deny all authenticity 4. Nineham, Saint Mark, 356n.: to the passage (13: 24-27) been influenced at all by the desire to dissociate Jesus from ideas and language strange to modern minds? "
18.
how original
a scholar's society
author
imagination,
no matter
his judgment,
lives than the
C. C. McCown, The Search for the Real Jesus, 18, cited by Beasley1. "Is Exegesis without Jesus, 1. See Bultmann's Presuppositions Murray, illustration XXI (1960), 194-200. And for a further Possible? ", Encounter Ssemann's exegesis the theme consider of Hebrews with the emphasis of influence so characteristic of Usemann's own great teacher. on gnostic
19.
1.
Definitions
of Eschatology
and Apocalyptic
Various that
works
writersl
definitions
are essential,
because
on these topics
diverse
can be confusing is
use of the
a dozen senses,
often
to 0
remember that
its
traditional given is
the
of the applies
! last
emphasis
to the
things"
of the world
rather
individual. contemplated.
of the
divine
had a "sprijing
accomplishment"
but not here to
at His first
eschatologr, is not under
is recogn.isedp advent
decision-in-depth discussion. the sudden catastrophic all wrongs and to in
response
"Apocalyptic" intervention of
signify to
God in the
earth
right
to the apocalyptic setting of the gospel is indispensable Jesus - God and Man, W. Pannenberg, of its essential understanding content. (E. T., London, 1968), 13,32,217. "I call the mother of apocalyptic " E. SLsemann, "On the Topic of Primitive Christian Christian theology. JThCh, VI, 133. "The pervasive influence Apocalyptic", of apocalyptic is a matter during this period variety on Judaism in all the multifaceted recent acknowledgment. " D. F. Freedman, "The Flowering of comparatively ibid., J. W. Bowman, The Religion 166-67. of Apocalyptic", of Maturity (Nashville, "To determine 1948), 235. towards the our Lord's attitude is one of the really of apocalyptic subject urgent tasks at the present " Bible scholars. time confronting 1. That the 2. 3. Neill, Interpretation, 195-96. Prophets (London, 1968), 271.
20.
history.
Schweitzer "eschatology"
wrote for
his the
selected 1
main thesis.
confusion
thereafter,
whereas always to
diversely strophic,
interpreted, apocalyptic
when applied
sense of
dramatic
intrusion
by suprahistorical
forces.
discussions is used with
"Apocalyptic"
reference
special
to two different
kind of eschatology
phenomena:
therein
a type of literature,
2 As a literary
and the
genre
embodied.
"The Apocalyptic element in the teaching of Jesus is a very large the eschatological, At least element, of all that very small. one half is recorded is professedly along the lines of Apocalyptic, as the two on of Man', and 'the Kingdom of God' abundantly phrases, show; and the strictly teaching, ethical of which is at once a correction debased ideals and the formulating of the moral law of the Kingdom, is permeated with the thoughts and phrases with which current Apocalyptic had made the minds of the people so familiar", F. W. Worsley, The Apocalypse of Jesus (London, 1912), 24-25. 1. Thus Dodd can refer to "the Apocalyptic Discourse"-of Mark 13, and yet literary forin is not that of an apocalypse. point out that "its ." .. More New Testament Studies, 70,69. "The apocalyptic Cf. Ladd: type found expression in literary forms which were not apocof eschatology " Jesus in character. 79. See also H. H. Rowley, The Relevance alyptic (London, 31963), (Hereinafter Apocalyptic 23. to as of referred Relevance. ) See also W. Bousset, The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopaedia, I, 209-210; E. Lohmeyer, EGG (2d ed. ), I, col. 402-404; Ladd, "ApocBaker's Dictionary Theology (London, 1960), 52. In his alyptic", of Jesus and the Kingdom, Ladd says: "Most discussions of 'apocalyptic' to point fail two different out that the word is used to describe historical kind phenomena: a genre of literature, and the particular " 73. literature. Hans Dieter Betz of eschatology embodied in this "a religio-historical urges that clarification of the concept and nature has recently been demanded on several G. Ebeling of apocalypticism sides. it in his discussion has requested G. von Rad of KUsemann's thesis. 'This, however, seems to be clear: concludes, our concept of ... apocalypticism urgently needs a critical revision since its sweeping of a literary use as a definition as well as a theological phenomenon has become a problem. '" "On the Problem of the Religio-Historical UnderJThCh, VI (1969), 135. of Apocalypticism", See also ibid., standing 52. 2.
21.
separates
from prophetic
literature
in several Isa.
but
of apocalyptic,
others. Apocalyptic is revelatory literature has the sense. following characteristics. dreams, visions, of the 2 or future, (1) It
in a special the
By means of is given
heavenly
journeys,
apocalyptist
knowledge
not normally
visions that
accessible
to human knowledge.
in apocalyptic not but real. not are (3) a Pseudo-
characteristic
of apocalyptic,
necessarily
of biblical
As Ladd points
this
point.
he is not known as
book is
a matter
be used to usually
historical
as living period
from
that
actual
its
portrayal
implied
by the
by
previous
The metals
employed
1.
Ladd,
Jesus,
75.
D. S. Russell, The Method and Message of Jewish See Ladd, Jesus 75f; 2. (London, 1964), 104-140. (Hereinafter Apocalyptic to as Apocalyptic. referred
22.
the
writer
of Daniel
to
represent
empires,
is
the
classic
example.
our attention
of apocalyptic 1 the
found therein,
which the for
That kind
of dualism with
contrasts age
perfect all
as vindication
who now
ravaged.
(2)
A nonprophetic
concept of history.
The
is related
sleep
to the present
will "awake"
earthly point.
existence. It stands
atypical
at this
the prophets,
considerable
affinity
between
to Wisdom literature,
apocalyptic and prophetic
that
not
a sharp division
possible.
always
(3)
must grows
cosmic 2
run its
from in
passivity
is
Apocalyptic to Israel
eschatology
scope,
or neighbouring
powers.
It
eschatology
may exist
even
"The apocalyptic Ladd summarizes: eschatology can be understood as development is a historical of the prophetic eschatology as the latter the background interpreted against of the historical evils of the postBoth prophetic Maccabean times. eschatology can conceive and apocalyptic of the Kingdom only by an inbreaking of God; both of the establishment
In both, the Kingdom will be a new and transcatastrophic. are essentially The apocalyptic formed order, redeemed from all corruption and evil. dualism results from a sharpening of concepts found in the prophets.
has lost the dynamic concept of God apocalyptic eschatology in history. The apocalyptists, to active who is redemptively contrary despaired feeling that it was completely the prophets, dominof history, Hope was reposed only in the future. The harsh experiences ated by evil. B. C. left the apocalyptists of the last two centuries pessimistic of any in history. God would visit his people to deliver divine them visitation " Jesus, 97. from evil only at the end of history. "However,
23.
G. E. Ladd,
D. S. Russell,
agreed
on the main
characteristics
through type his
of apocalyptic,
own recognition and a kind
except that
distinction
of the of
of literature
eschatology.
Is Mark 13 an Apocalypse? Unfortunately C. C. Torrey did, few commentators and with some acidity query the term "apocalypse".
wrote
as follows:
N. P. Williams, in Oxford Studies in the Synoptic Problem, "I cannot feel that the theory which sees in p. 416, concludes: Mk. xiii Apocalypse. a Jewish or Jewish Christian rests upon .. " He adds, however: "It cannot of course any sure foundations. be denied that Mark xiii is thoroughly in tone and apocalyptic the conventional colour, reproducing signs of the end which were " literature. commonplaces of the current eschatological last quotation of termingives the key to current error in its assumption that "eschatological" ology, and "apocalyptic" The distinct. synonymous terms, whereas in fact they are quite confusion of the two in the present misleading case is especially and mischievous. The term "apocalypse" has long been employed to designate a The definite type of literature, late Jewish or early Christian. class possess certain of this writings which are characteristics distinct to justify the classification. The Greek sufficiently " disclosure, word meaning "revelation, unveiling, , _crroic&Aubic in itself is and the like, vague and capable of a great variety of the literary term, on the contrary, has its own restricted use; from the outstanding in features sense, derived uniformly present the typical literature. The "apocalypse" examples of this peculiar is a direct truth hitherto revelation of divine unknown, or of future events or conditions not capable of merely human prediction, disclosed by God to some one of his favored This servants. is given in the form of a vision unveiling of secrets or a dream; it could not be given in any other way. The recipient, in his condition, ecstatic may hear the voice of the Most High himself, the disclosure but far oftener is made as in 2 Esdras, chap. 14; through the instrumentality By the scene itself, of angels. or by some strange there is created accessories, an atmosphere of No apocalypse, Jewish or Christian, mystery and of the unseen world. 1 is without these features. This
are
Torrey further
affirms
that
when a-writer
proceeds to foretell
the
1.
Torrey,
Documents,
14-15.
24.
future,
particularly
naming the
signs
which
thereby; remark
relevance chapter,
of verses
of Mark 13 which,
seems closest
to apocalyptic.
The application
vv. 5-27) by a large
to Mark 13 (particularly
either that
may suggest
exegesis
fuzziness thought, latitude,
of this
and the or that
chapter
tendency the term
by a considerable
without independent
used with
connected question
alyptic
is
the
of the
and apocalyptic.
of the
characteristics
is here pertinent.
the is two types
a complete contrast
between
a development,
Kingdom the
be ushered
intervention is this
through
processes
of history,
Torrey sees verse 14a as apocalyptic, 1. Ladd affirms: "The Olivet On this topic
it lays no claim to heavenly makes no use of pseudonymity; in the guise of prophor visions; revelations nor does it rewrite history It pictures Jesus taking his stand among his contemporaries and ecy. It is distinctly speaking to them about the future as the prophets did. in form. " Jesus, 312. rather than apocalyptic prophetic 2. Isa. 24-27; Amos 5: 18-20; 8: 7-9; 7: 4.
in form.
It
25.
viewpoint
which
is
indispensable
to apocalyptic
eschatology.
Jesus
shared this
apocalyptic
outlook,
elements
Taylor
et al.
that
by an of apocto the
did
regarding
and herein
He stood
of the
"Olivet
Discourse".
a.
Place of Apocalyptic
of a century To start of
in the teachings
exegesis with, the
of Christ
pendulum and
A review tendency
operating.
era in Eagland,
the Continent
view apocalyptic
with
its
optimistic
with
sister
anything
Weltanschauung,
other than
could not
eyebrows.
eschatology affirmed:
raised
An age which
boldly
Schweitzer Sitz
interpreting of Palestine
imLeben
in the
as an apocalyptic
world. later it
deluded figure,
did not
obsessed with
strongly
of a parousia
distilled contrary
teachings
by
personal
beliefs.
1.
the
Vincent
Taylor
suggests that
the "apocalyptic
(644) speaks of the "glittering Jesus Mark 516). The same writer mind of C, J, Christ. robe" needing to be detached from the shoulders apocalyptic of Cadoux, F. C. Grant, A. T. Olmstead, Leroy Waterman, J. W. Bowman and others contend that the apocalyptic elements of the gospels are either See section of apostolic misunderstanding. mere imagery or the result 2a. following.
outlook"
is foreign
to
26.
come in Christ,
and that
changed as personalities
each to
Harnack, Schweitzer,
other and dominated Thus the
geographical apocalyptic
Jesus "Yes",
(Schweitzer); according
(Dodd); answers
and so on,
to which
scholar
The Spirit
and if
spirits
could as
and
suggestion
expectations existential
future
are merely
incidental,
timeless
demand that
should
be recognized
and proclaimed.
We need reminding
The cake refused to
still
that
present
both ways.
remain
Thus while
H. B. Sharman, Son of Man and 1. For example, F. C. Grant, Gospel; Kingdom of God (London, 1943); A. T. Olmstead, Jesus in the Light of (New York, 1942); History T. W. Manson, The and to a lesser extent, 1945), 260-263. Teaching of Jesus (Cambridge, "We need only remember that eschatological Bultmann says: 2. expectation is not necessarily in itself to repentance associated with the call and of the will with the preaching of God. It can be combined just as well fantasies of future with economic ideals with wishful glory, and hopes, Jewish apocalyptic of revenge and pictures of hell. with thoughts as of eschatology elsewhere offers well as the history abundant proof of It still this. needs to be explained why such ideas are not found with Jesus and why, on the contrary, with him the demand for obedience goes hand in hand wiyh the proclaiming of the future age. " Jesus and the Word, (E. T., London, 1958), 93-94. But this comment is not to be understood that Jesus was an apocalyptic opinion as denying Bultmann's prophet. Elsewhere he acknowledges Christ's terminology, but insists use of apocalyptic that for us its meaning is existential. See his Theology of the New (2 vole;, E. T., London, 1951), I, 23. Testament as Streeter reminds us, "Jewish Apocalyptic, Synoptic thing", Problem, modern eyes, was no ignoble 3. Yet, albeit 434. bizarre to
27.
that
Christ
cherished
apocalyptic
others
dissimilar
with the that
to those of his
facts will presented be accurate We are of the reminded in
We shall we wish to
at a conclusion
still of soon be
Age will
to eschatology us either.
the words
since 19452
ascribed elsewhere
to Jesus in the
authenticity
as those
3
be recognised acceptance There is that Christ's attitude to the Old
should His
presupposes reflected to
there.
Old Testament
present
in places
Any criticism
all
these is questionable.
See
1. 2.
See also J.
C. S. Lewis,
Transposition End
and Other
Addresses 19-21.
(London,
1949),
51.
A. T. Robinson,
In the
God (London,
21968),
3.
4.
328.
"At this point the of Mark 13 says: to the evangelist, was one of the subjects which, according Qia 1Tocpou becomes the theme of discourse. information, desired the disciples on which to wish is so perplexing What is said thereon as to tempt a modern expositor to critical to elimit had not been there, or to have recourse expedients But nothing it from the text. inate would be gained by that unless we got to the same time, of other sayings of kindred character ascribed at rid, And there seems to be no reason to doubt that some Jesus in the Gospels.
28.
13: 23,27,35;
17: 23-37;
18: 8;
19: 15,43;
20: 16;
appearance
of Schweitzer's
The great point about Apocalyptic, and the great value of its to us at the present day, is that it postulates recognition throughout a real manifestation of God upon earth, and not merely a teacher more eminent than the rest .1 Sanday also apocalyptic Gospels commented: is, that that it "another is is true, really great point about. the it insistence finds read into upon in the them
by which there,
something
and not
from the outside. "2 Sanday, of course, form-criticism essence his made such comments without now offer. Taking into
left are the or the with result influence
that in
account form-criticism
the choice between influence teachings of of
accounts teachings
of the
upon Christ's
of the
discourse, such utterance would form a part of the eschatological even if the disciples did not ask instruction The revelation on the subject. led up to it, as to the last days of Israel naturally and the best clue to the meaning of the Parusia-lotion to may be to regard it as a-pendant " "The Synoptic that revelation. Gospels", in The Expositor's Greek Test(4 vols., London, 1897), I, 294. We ment, ed. W. Robertson Nicoll should also keep in mind that the essential content of Nk. 13 is present ". the material in Jn. 14-17. even in the fourth gospel. provides . . .. ", Lloyd Gaston, No Stone on to every verse in Mark 13. parallels . . Another - Studies in the Significance in the of the Fall of Jerusalem (Leiden, Gospels, Supplement to Novum Testamentum XXIII Synoptic 19'0), (Hereinafter 60. to as No Stone on Another. ) referred
The Hibbert
Journal,
29"
Christ former.
church.
The latter
seems at least
as likely
as the
Epochal lonely
do not
thinking
done by committees.
New Testament
presentation like.
and kindred
as clear-cut
as some would
difficulties
need to
be acknowledged.
and T. F. used the Glasson
Some scholars
have suggested
such as C. K. Barrett,
that the it is unlikely
J. A. T. Robinson,
that Jesus ever as
word Parousia,
or uttered
equivalent
of such expressions
"coming again".
(2) and speaks were, His
Furthermore,
as the
advent
no saying
Q, Mark,
provide
an ascending
sayings. 2
scale
in their
tendency to intensify
inject his own second
Christ's
advent belief
apocalyptic i+bere it
originally
the from
the
evidence
earlier
given
of the
be denied resurrect-
some other
Christ's
references his
represent
alternate
ways of denoting
expected vindication.
such clear
1. 2.
to the Scriptures
(London, 1952),
109.
425-436.
30.
statements
Secondly,
Christians that fact
evidence of history
of Christ. it, than to It
the early
to fact explain away. 1
Parousia for
easier the
claimed if It
explain coming if
Christ would
spoke
of His
death,
He probably death
there. the
be incredible said
kingdom, implied
nothing
resurrection
death
resurrection one
This
sequence
key claims
by Christ made
on which
complete agreement:
b. The "Little
that
The preceding
and apocalyptic
reason that for that
of synoptic
(Aioffatt)3
Mark 13 has at
The Christian See J. E. Fison, Hope (London, 1954), 145-195. Even 1. "The Streeter, the "extreme eschatological arguing against says: school" however, must not be pushed to the length eliminating of entirely argument, it the apocalyptic teaching element from the authentic of our Lord. ... is too great a paradox- , to maintain in the belief that what was so central in germ, in what the Master of the primitive church was not present, at least Problem, taught. " Synoptic 433.
"Jesus could not be called an apocalreminds us: just as apocalyptic dominated all his thinking,
he could not be called But a legalist merely because he upheld the Law. had a part in his teaching apocalyptic even as did historical and realized It is part of the religion Remove it, eschatology. of Christianity. New Testament concepts of prophetic and the vital witness and sacrifice Apocalyptic that this world is under are removed along with it. affirms judgment. Remove it, and the city of man becomes the city of God by its wishing is reduced to a so, while the transforming word of Christ asocial The Four Gospels (Dublin, 1967), 325. While other forms gospel's". literature that the world is under judgment, it is the affirm of biblical divine intervention of catastrophic which gives pungency to prospect
31.
logia
of Christ.
It
of prejudice
his
wrote
most influential
Jesus so with
messianigues
obvious apologetic
articles published
intent.
over
Previously
a two year
he had written
criticizing
a series
the work
of
of Colani from with Jewish
period,
Christ all
as a puritanical
evidences
of messianism already
teachings
The disciples,
eschatology, it
real
culprits,
Colani pointed
out.
verses5-31
question
were an interpolation
disciples regarding
inasmuch as the
the temple was
of the
found in v. 32.
Of course,
"If
leaving
gap is therefore
liable
to
. .! is i1 less
an interpolation,
as Beasley-Murray product
of an impartial
of a developing
emotional
theless,
reaction
because
to a theological
Colani's theory
i2
those
Never-
embarrassed
by the
apocalyptic
eschatology
of Mark 13,
found
a ready,
even non-critical,
acceptance.
when he said
warnings
3. optic
which otherwise
could be easily
theory
shrugged away.
"one of the curiosa of syn-
1. 2.
Ibid.,
32.
that
the controversial
chapter literature
"consists
of conventional
commonplaces of to
of Jewish apocalyptic
the mind of Jesus* I" Although A. Plummer, J. Schmid,
not be ascribed
such scholars
as F. J. A. Sort,
J.
Weiss,
G. W. S{Linel,
pronounced Neill is
bold
"one of the
theology
began its north
is that
haunting
While this
particular
"ghost"
to the thereby to
immortality. wraith
Pesch3 is
perhaps
Gospel-criticism.
theory
recent
questioned which
volume
of the Beasley-
against to read
everything a century.
on Mark 13 for
approximately
Practically
treatment studies
the conclusion
1.
The Earliest
Records
of Jesus
(Oxford,
1962),
216.
2.
3. 4.
Interpretation,
Naherwartungen, Prophecy, 207n.
58.
225. 5. Beasley Murray, Jesus.
33.
authors Suhlt
Beasley-Murray
have not always read him closely. but his comments on the "kleine (though a cautious
closely, writing
to Beasley Afurray
jdische
indicate still after
Apocalypse"
that
one)
he
he either disagrees.
or that
basically
thirteen to
mentions times,
2 but
later read
to understand of H81scher's
and the
and yet
any confidence
in H8lscher's
the
position.
situation found is similar recent to that on the Continent,
statements
in the
typical.
1.
2.
Suhl,
Alttestamentlichen
Zitate,
3n., 19.
Apokalypse", ZNW, LVII (1966), 43-45.
"Tempelzerst8rung
und synoptische
Matthew Black, the Olivet discourse The editor, 3. authentic, considers "Since 1864 it has been generally but note: agreed that the discourse, to Jesus in this Gospel, is composite, the longest and the attributed has been widely that it is based on a 'little theory apocalypse' (see Beasley-Murray, (1954); Jesus and the Future also accepted 853ff. ); IB, vii, but Turner justly 498f., Grant, Taylor, remarks 'It is quite impossible that the anticipation to believe of the triumphant Christian could have had such firm hold on, the first of Christ return if it had not had deep roots in our Lord's own teaching'. generation,
More recently Taylor (636f. ) has urged on the basis of a detailed that 'the Evangelist has combined several groups of sayings, analysis elements, and has not simply edited a of which contained apocalyptic (but cf. Beasley-Murray, 106ff. ). " Jewish-Christian apocalypse'
some
(London, 1962), "Mark", Peake's Commentary on the Bible R. McL. Wilson, (section "That Jesus at this point delivered 709a). an apocalyptic is entirely but it should perhaps be noted, discourse credible. . .. that composition of the discourse as a whole by with Beasley-Murray, the authenticity Mark does not preclude of the sayings of which it is "It is impossible, " Ibid., 814, (section 709g). however to composed. take this for our Lord's and its parallels as the criterion chapter To begin with, topic. teaching probably on this most scholars would 'Little it a sententia Apocalypse' is a product accepts that this rate
813,
34.
Regarding Beasley-Nurray's
its
is as proven as it
Loisy long
is possible
impossibility
from Hark
13, which
elsewhere
and complete
Beasley-Hurray
Minor fully.
features is only
There for
of textual
emendation
dispute
whole,
Beasley riurray's
a significant
range
of New Testairient
scholars.
stressed disprove
that
the abolition
of the "Little
Apocalypse"
theory
of the discourse,
or the possibility
teaching at all. " J. W. Bowman, of the Church and not Jesus' of the thinking "Jesus did 650a). "The Life and Teaching of Jesus", Ibid., 744, (section in the consummation of the Kingdom at the end of the age, but he believe taught quite that there would be no precursory clearly signs of the end. .. ." (section 650b). It. the modern tendency in regard to Mark 13 Ibid., .. Gospel it as a whole and as an integral is to treat part of the entire ). " C. S. C. Williams, (cf. "The Synoptic G. R. Beasley-Murray. . . 658a). Problem, 'Ibid., 754, (section
that
For example, E. Haenchen, "Wir werden bald sehen, wie unsicher die ist. " Der weg Jesu, 438. "Der nun folgende ganze Flug-blatt-Hypothese V. 14-20, is asserst merkwrdig. Er vor allem hat, die Vermutung Abschnitt,
1It habe hier oder christliche-Apokalypse eine-jdische angeret, Wenn man in diesem Zusammenhang von dem 'Flugblatt eingearbeitet. eines das einmal eine Forschungsweise, Propheten' die gesprochen hat, so verrt nur nach Quellen sucht und, wenn sie welche gefunden zu haben meint, alle bernahme Rtsel gelst die naive und zweitens glaubt, moderner literarischer ('Flugblatt! '). " Ibid., 443. Mittel
35.
it
contains
some elements
foreign
to
the
teachings
of Christ.
Flckiger,
in a recent interweaving
one source. redaction early
study,
suggests that
of three
groups of sayings
the work to the
as
of Marxsen, that
Conzelmann, considerable
viewpoint
Christian
have been made by Mark himself. the essential integrity Hort, etc. of the
however, include J. c.
E. Hoskyns, C. Cranield,
N. Davey,
A. B. Bruce,
Schniewind,
A. M. Farrer, of the
Discourse: Ludwig
days of Karl
recently
statements framework
redaction-critics,
of place devised and time by the
of introductory
largely or solely in
Evangelists.
The fundamental
difference
viewpoint
latter
is that
believe
the
these
connections
suggest
that
editorial
than
significance instruction,
names of the
"Der Redaktion
der Zukunftsrede
in Mark 13",
ThZ, XXVI,
"We have surmised that Mark probably took over the Gaston speculates: 2. bulk of the discourse vv. 5-37 as sayings of the risen Christ on the Mount " No Stone on Another, accordingly. of Olives and composed his introduction 54. Gaston confesses elsewhere that his "reconstruction of the history
of Mark 13" is
"largely
hypothetical".
Ibid.,
61.
36.
four,
question
all
the
position
coming stronger purely
the reference
ex eventu then
to Jerusalem's
we have are
these
opening
verses
question
can never
The techniques have their unproven perhaps speech very which "clay
of form feet"
and redaction
as C. F. D. Houle underlie
reminded
It
may be
well
position together
information Furthermore,
enabled
if
there
the preceding
week as essentially
for d. denying the
historicity
of Mark 13: 14b reasons given by Colani and his successors for believing
A See C. F. D. Moule, "The Techniques 1. of New Testament Research: Jesus and Man's Hope, 2 vols. Survey", Critical and ed. DonaldG. Miller (Pittsburgh, "Reflections P. Benoit, Y. Hadidian 1970), 29-45; sur (1946), Joachim Rohde, 451-512; RB, LIII Methode", is. 'Formgeschichtliche (London, 1968), passim; the Teaching of the Evangelists Rediscovering The Gospel Tradition, St Mark, 73; H. Riesenfeld, Taylor, Vincent passim. ". Taylor: the cry of the unnamed disciple rings true to the .. the city. " St Mark, 500. And on disciple of a Galilean visiting situation "All the indications to the primitive point character of v. 2, he says: Taylor looks upon vv. 3-4 as "not a self-contained the Markan form. " 501. to 14-20, but an introduction of 5-37, possibly originally narrative, " Ibid. by Mark himself ". it is on the basis of tradition. composed .. for 5-37. " Ibid., 502. literary setting not a mere 2. Vincent
3.
This matter
is further
discussed
under section
seven.
; 7.
that
a small
Jewish
apocalypse
into
Mark 13
Colani
the
obviously
One cannot
of a public Of course,
be granted,
this
not
demonstrate '
existence
of part that
apocalypse.
Some would
suggest
of a compilation
of Christ's
genuine
sayings,
some time
as A. D. 40.
On the independent was the other hand, prior to the "Little Apocalypse" the theory, two
explanations
parenthesis compiler of
insertion
as shown by showing
to the
Qtr)Ko-ra 4. -
connection
preceding
explanation by Jesus
Colani
was that
the
parenthesis the
is
concerning namely
the
source
He quotes, times
! Daniel
was held
former
by Chrysostom,
Euthymius
Paulus, etc. It
Fritzsche, harmonized
Kaeuffer,
Hengstenberg,
Baumgarten-Crusius,
1.
A. E. J.
Rawlinson,
Westminster
Commentary
on Mark
(London,
1925), 1956),
188. 419ff.
D. Daube, The New Testament and Rabbinic 2. to as New Testament. ) Hereinafter referred
Judaism
(London,
38.
with
24-27 J.
the fact
had not
that
yet
with
Christ
believed
Dan. 93
times,
fulfilment.
Morison
upheld
view, believe
Vincent
Taylor
explanation
of the
admonition
to
is
that it
Mark's
version
mention
Daniel.
however, the
Jew would
have recognised
source
allusion.
Es ist nicht das Stzchen als Einlage von der Rede ntig, Jesu zu trennen, da mit Zitat Text in aus Daniel ein heiliger 1 Sicht ist, den jeder Jnger liest. Jesus, three times according before. to Mark, See 12: 10; has already 12: 26; 2: 25. used Christ &VO yIVWCFKE1V was in the habit of
His hearers.
readers. in
speaks
address would
be so impertinent own. 2
of Christ's chose to
Matthew
of Mark,
this
1.
2.
A. Schlatter,
Matthew (Stuttgart,
1963),
704.
Conunentary on Mark (London, 1873), 382f.: "Such a J. Morison, note bene on the part of the evangelist would be an unprecedented ... intrusion of the narrator's own personality; and it would carry with it of immodesty, something as a kind of presumptuous selection of one from among the other utterances of our Lord, as worthy on the part of a
biographer, of very peculiar emphasis, and, on the part of his readers, Our Lord's counsel is reported by Mt of very special consideration. 'he that also; and it is analogous, as Wolf remarks, to the oft-repeated bath ears to hear, let him hear'. Only as there is a reference to
the counsel points to the a written prophecy, It is not unlikely that it is of the reader. 'therefore the angel Gabriel to Daniel himself, "' the vision. and consider duty, not of the hearer, the echo of the counsel the matter understand but of
39.
insuperable.
"note well"
Furthermore
so often given
it
to
is doubtful
it. Its
that
*. voEiv
more probable
intelligent
A point
understandable.
1": Iin the to
'
- is very 1'3 Dan.
and is
from which
admonishes (v.
Daniel 27).
9: 23) prior
Ylpjjj
See also,
and 8: 27.
in the the
The expression,
book. term is prominent
or its
equivalents,
occurs
times that
in
the
and
While usage,
he argues the
from
Rabbinic could
of such run
argument
be made to
and Rabbinic
usage to
Christ's.
The question
parenthesis compiler). for Colani's 2
must be left
by Jesus is
as given
parenthesis
on the of Christ's
origin masterly e.
of Mark 13,
allusions.
Mark 13 and 1 and 2 Thessalonians that when the relationship between Mark 13
1.
Daube,
New Testament,
426-431.
from Mark, and 2. Mk. 7: 19 is frequently adduced as a parenthesis to Mark's responsibility for the passage therefore credibility giving in Mark 13: 14. However, the usual wording for Mk under discussion "a paraphrase 7: 19 found in recent versions than a constitutes rather "It is just possible that a change has crept in at some translation". Aramaic the meaning was something like: point and that in the original 'all the food being cast out and purged away' (cf. Black, An Aramaic Approach 159. " Nineham, Saint Mark, 196. to the Gospels and Acts,
40.
to the
Thessalonians would
seen,
the scholars of 2
theory
encounter
Several accounts
have drawn up a table the Olivet discourse no one today had access tables
Torrey's
contents
is
agreed
upon by
many,, as these
obvious
Accounts
1 Thess. 4: 15-17
Mt. 24: 31
"
If
if
5: 1-5
5: 6-8
5: 4-10
2 Thess. 1: 3-5 it
It
1: 6-10
1: 11-12 2: 1-2 2: 3
"
2: 4-6
2: 7
It 13: 14
Mt. 24: 12
2: 8-12
Nk. 13: 22
2: 13
If 2: 15
It 13: 27
" 13: 23
1.
Jesus,
59.
Alt c3tamentl (Paris,
B. ftigaux, Les mitres chcn Zitate, , "Thess1956), 102-106 ; J. B. Orchard, aux Thessaloniciens Gospels, the Synoptic Bib, XIX(1938), 19ff., J. P. Brown, alonians and NTS, X (1963Form-History", the Epistles in "Synoptic Parallels and
41.
that
Paul
to Mark's that
evidence
he did
same oral
Gospel.
or written
Some form
traditions
incorporated
in his
50 A. D.
cherished its
and the
traditions
regarding
From the
and probably
also
Particularly greater
of the
shout
usual
urgency,
such traditions
A typical
occasion would have been the time when his statue in the temple provoked
64),
45;
Beasley-Murray,
Jesus,
232-233.
"More than one exegete has taken notice 3. of the verbal coincidences Epistles to the Thessalonians between Paul's and the thirteenth chapter It might be expected that in these very definite of Mark. ... predictif anywhere, the apostle ions of the future, himself would seek to support indeed he claims to have done. on the words of Jesus himself, and this ... in 'v. 15 that he declares 'by the word of the this He says expressly Ev A6yuo is found, in the words Lord', Kupiou__; and the assurance of the current of Jesus, in Ilk. 13: 27,30, from which, with the support doctrines, eschatological every feature of Paul's and well-attested there is no need to look further. derived; declaration can be suredly .. Documents, 36-37. Torrey, "Those parts Hartman summarizes the verbal 1. evidence as follows: of date by 1 and 2 Ths. or which the discourse at this which are instanced therein by the following key-words: have parallels may be indicated (13,5), 'I am' (v. 6), 'be not alarmed' 'let lead you astray' no one (v. 14), troubles (Mt. 24,9; (v. 7), the abomination M. 13,19), (v. 22), the Parousia to Dn. 7 (v. 26), the false prophets according (tit. (v. 27), the carelessthe Parousia 24,31), the gathering angels at (Mt. 24,37ff., 'the world' Lk. 21,34), the thief in the night ness of (25,6), (24,43), ci-, Y-mats (Lk 21,34), the sudden arrival and in (Lk. 21,35). " Prophecy, the travail-snare 205. '
."
42.
apocalyptic cited
would
fever
If
in
of Christ,
on the before
ready
availability
his
Thessalonica.
hypothesis Our rejection has been with reference to of the "fly-leaf" namely that Mk. 13: 5-27, as a whole or in part, usual definition, was factually to dominical unrelated presentation, a fictitious originally but likely, It is not only possible logia. on the other hand, that collections in fly-leaf form, as suggested above. The circulated sayings of authentic would have been an abridgement of all such collections most likely of the The History Contra Burkitt, discourse. in the Olivet of Christianity Light Modern Knowledge (London, 1929), 245. of 1. its
43.
f.
between Mark 13 and other Synoptic such as parallels Luke 17: 24-37; Luke 21, Matthew 10: 17-22, Matthew 24
The criterion
testing ological Olivet supposed chapter discourse Obviously is clouded
of multiple
words of Christ,
attestation
has bearing we ask:
suggested by N. Perrin,
on the "Is study of the
l for
eschat-
Therefore,
the
substance
of the
by independent
of the that
two Gospels
on the
Matthew
drew on transmitted
traditions
Mark's
us first
consider is i2
account.
F. C. Burkitt
wrote
long that
ago he
us here so little.
so much, but
Thus he speaks
the
on Luke's
of redaction? that Luke, advent. picture. In Luke 21, the event. fate of while Mark'makes contrary, the fall of
Jerusalem it,
on the
historicizes
separating This,
however, is still
the
Holy
City the
described followed
tribulation signs
PaAUyr
of the before -thAoc. Lord, the
coming
difference
and Mark's:
1.
Rediscovering
the
Teaching
of Jesus
(London
1967),
45f. (5 vols.,
The Beginnings
of Christianity
44.
yede then in
last
generation
as
readers position
eschatological is not
of Ellis
forth
relevant
contemporaries.
Luke 6: 20-26;
40;
14: 14,15-24;
not the saying appear future that
16: 9;
correct in a way to
22: 28-30;
ch.
from Nark.
point
are
slight
of Mark 13,
an allusion part
expression this
though is
a necessary that 2
considerable
evidence chapter.
source ments
other
eschatological explained
A number of than
in Luke 21 are more easily 1. The introduction rather not Luke's than
on this
basis
of the
setting
a discourse
1.
The Gospel
of Luke
(London,
1966),
244f.,
esp.
246.
2.
122-123;
(Chicago, The Sources of St Luke's Passion Narrative 1920), 35-38; A. M. Perry, 1926), 109-125; V. Taylor, Behind the Third Gospel (Oxford, T. W. Manson, The Savings of Jesus (London, 1949), 323-37; Dodd, More New Testament More recent works which contest Studies, 74,82-83. that Luke was working Lloyd Gaston's No Stone on with his own source as well as Mark include Verleugnung, Verspottung Gerhard Schneider's Another, and undVerhdr Jesu (Nlinchen, 1969). Lukas 22,54-71 nach
45.
vv.
13-15
is
uncharacteristic. allusions.
The Gospel
as a whole
makes much of
pneumatological
3._P
hardly it seems inevitable even if 4. scriptures. 5. placed V. Vv. It first 20-24 is
general
Luke is this
28 is
original
account
appropriately. 6. If, it is as Perry possible suggests believes, that that Luke's passion narrative narrative had an independent had likewise. can the differences 2 in
source,
Hartman
some difficulty
21: 12-14,18,20,22,24-26a,
icizes Conzelmann's an extended also suggests
28 be explained
explanations Luke's
as editorial
as "not relationship of the
changes.
entirely with
He crit-.
attempted
discussion. a different
version
eschatological
"when we read the prediction comments on this passage as follows: that we are dealing with a church in which martyrdoms are we realize ... " Christ in the Gospels (New York, 1930), 11-12. unknown. practically 1. Easton "The amount of alteration to Marshall: in the text According of Mark is so great in comparison transformation to produce the so-called required to have taken place. Luke's normal treatment of Yark that it is unlikely with in his treatment Why, we may ask, was Luke so surprisingly conservative of in these few cases? " "Tradition of Mark and so radical and Theology in most 62. XX (1969), And Caird asserts Windale Bulletin, that Luke (Luke 8: 5-15)", there has been a growing support "in recent years. for the theory that, .. from Mark, Luke is drawing on his diverges the discourse strikingly where 1965), 228-29. See Beasley-Murray, L. " Saint Luke (Harmondsworth, source 9-13. See C. P. D. Moule, JThSt, RXII Christ, Easton, Jesus, 226-27; (It 1971), 195. "A good case emerges for believing that Luke was working in addition to Mark's. " continuous narrative self-contained, with a written, ) (Review of Schneider's work mentioned above. 2.
46,
in addition
Let us briefly
habitually parables than the in groups ch.
sayings not
topically, unexpected.
and the
conjunction
25 is
his usage
passage
Whether contained
this both
discourses
sections,
possibilities,
Bacon believes
not the "slightest doubt
that
for
have
claim whether
original" quite
and others
so simple.
passages in Luke and Matthew such as Lu. 12: 35-47 Lu. 17: 23-37,
accounts
the evidence of
tradition of the have
Olivet at least
behind are in
We probably
strongly content
reinforced
by a three-fold
1. 2. 3.
Prophecy,
"It is evident from a comparative Ladd summarizes thus: 4. study has assumed in the three gospels is due to that the form the discourse tradition to the authors. " $e'cites by way of illustration the and discourse Mt. 24: 26-28 outside in Luke 17: of the Olivet of appearance See Jesus, 306. 23-24.
47.
g.
Relationship
to the Apocalypses
of Judaism
It
Jewish
assumed that
this
Mark 13 parallels
however,
typical
shows
apocalypses.
He who takes
position,
thereby
contain
references apocalyptic
of Jewish presentation is
but,
for
most part,
distinguished
dissimilarity. We footnote similarities, Pseudepigrapha, indicating similar from the references Old Testament, to the Synoptic the
Apocrypha account.
1,
and the 2
TioM
jour
Kai
(KO
CG
Compare Isa.
19: 2; Zech.
14: 13.
See also
Testament
Note particularly
the
of Baruch
And they shall hate one another, and provoke one another to fight, those of and the mean shall rule over the honourable, -and low degree shall be extolled Then shall above the famous. ... fall in battle, fall confusion upon all men, and some of them shall in anguish, be and some of them shall perish and some of them shall destroyed by their own.
2.
-rb
..
pA-yyoc
r)
ollrjvr
Eaov-roaL.
awa
2: 2; Isa.
2: 30-31;
when it
"Then shall of
by night
Jesus, 212. The undeniable Beasley-Murray, between some similarities the language of this chapter Nk. 13, and that of well-known of apocalypses of the Old Testament upon both. are due to the influence 1. See Rowley, 2. "Great Barclay, 54-137; Relevance, Russell, Themes of the New Testament", Apocalyptic, 271-280; William ET, LXX (1959), 326-330.
48.
3.
etc
T 2: 2-4;
_f
Eocyy
a OV.
Sibylline
&ttIuvocteL
8KXK1QUC
Compare Isa.
5.
LlC
vOPwnou. -rr->O
8; Dan. 7: 13. containing here cited. Because the Christian 4 Ezra a matter Similitudes its originated reinterprets of
Compare Gen. 1: 26; Ps. Enoch is parallels about Daniel the probably syncretistic,
or within
7 and presents
messianic
6. +'v PMAuyx
-rrc
Eprywasw
arrK-r nou
bpi
The parallels chapters with the its holy of this apparent place to this passage are enlarged we would power (& upon in point the out subsequent that Ilk. 13: 14 in apply
thesis. reference
For the to
present
a personal
)rOTa
) standing to the
traceable
to ]ii.
Eze.
and other
O. T. passages.
In non-canonical
writings
present
of Moses 6: 1;
of Iss.
5: 10; Test.
the parallels
Pseudepigrapha,
are boundless.
when compared
The latter,
presentation
in terms of the
of eschatological
imagination,
49.
in what it
happen to Antichrist
pictured distinction, in other
of the
however,
alyptic
story,
literature
that it is
to be embedded in apocalyptic
material
outside
of Scripture.
as the constant
The first the last,
and rings
See vv.
7,9,11,
23,33,35,37.
of this
apocalypse, It It
for
ethical
Here is no precise
seems exactly
of events.
main tenor for Jewish
the
contrary cannot
human nature in
have prescribed.
This
apocalyptic
general.
1.
J. Wellhausen,
100;
of the
Lohmeyer, Markus,
Little Apocalypse
285;
Theory",
50.
3.
The Apparent
Contradiction
of Q materials
by Mark 13.
of presuppositions,
of Mark 13 is contradiction
authenticity in apparent
as Lu.
declares
"through
the veil
of apocalyptic.
"1
famine,
is so different
22ff., tradition
teaching
startingobsessed strange
of the to
a document
purporting
advent
Gospel.
However,
in Mark 13 "does not square with given sources, notably Q, or with the other 4
statements
are declared
"irreconcilable".
by Taylor
and J. A. T. Robinson.
1.
3. 4.
St Mark, 135.2.
The Teaching-, Ibid. of Jesus (Cambridge,
Ibid.
1945), 261-62.
51.
signifying
Christ's
vindication
and
the
we are
the
objection
Taylor 20ff.
primarily
calls
for
an examination
of Lu. 17:
Two things
should
first
be said.
One, Jewish
apocalyptic
already
believed Montefiore
forgotten
would come suddenly and yet be preceded by signs. at another time he seems to have
are not.. irreconcilable. We
2 to this, although
Obviously, the
two ideas
must not confuse immediacy and imminence. time, without revealing the specific that
day or hour.
of ideas.
1 Thess. 5: 1,2 reminds the Thessalonians shall come, but it also takes it
of - Xpovuw present.
same relationship
are reminded of the sign of the apostasy which must precede In Revelation, we have a catena
Loisy
declared, le jour
"Cependant, o elle
savoir
que la parousie
est proche, 4
et ne pas savoir
se produira, 'r_...
the same.
both conceptions
But see discussions 1. of the parallel 90-91, and J. E. Fison, Mark Thirteen, 192-94. 2. The Synoptic Gospels (2 vols. London,
1909), =;I,
306.: r3.
Ibid.,
301.
4.
Loisy,
Synoptigues,
II,
438.
52.
suddenly,
and it
is historically
prepared
for
--
go together
viewed together
in the apocalypticism
torture.
solely that
the the
rejection passage
of calculation in Luke 17 is
proceeds3
by arguing
of Christ,
contradiction
and that
the refusal
words
to offer
elsewhere. 4
of Christ's
1. 2.
W. G. Kimmel,
Introduction
to the
New Testament
(E. T.,
London, 131.
1966),
188.
London,
1938),
3. "If Jesus intended nothing further than to reject such advance calculation, 'Qby does he add a positive why did he not rest content with denying it? of very weighty content, which he clearly enough introduces as statement
by using the word 'lo'? This statement is by no means point It is meant to be confirmation; it is meant to with rejection. fact whose consequence is (a) that the apocalyptic give a methods of (observation) in place and (b) that there can be no ergsis are not parat; (a) and (b) both actually Here and a There. Evidently talk of a result if he is speaking of the kingdom which - paradoxically and wonderfully in its first dawning. If that were true, present enough -- is already then indeed all parateresis And then also all talk would be foolish. for the matter in question of Here or There would be foolish, was not to place or space, but something dynamic, in view of relating something Only as thus understood whose nature a Here or There is not applicable. is there any meaning in rejecting the Here or There. For in regard to determinations, kingdom, Here and There, i. e. local the future did have The future kingdom had a thoroughly their place even for Jesus. external lightning, it was to come with flaming with the appearance aspect; of the From heaven yonder tribunal. Son of Man, his angels, and the heavenly From Jerusalem it was to go forth, it was to descend here to the earth. all over the world from Zion, in the realm of the and to extend itself And even the parateresis, to the signs twelve tribes. as attention his coming and from which his temporal indicated nearness was to which but he expressly be read, Jesus not only did not reject summoned men to to the blossoming it by referring from of the branches of the fig-tree (Mk. xiii. the nearness of summer should be noted: 28f. ). which .... i. e. to pay attention to signs of every kind That is paratereisthai, 132f. kingdom. " Ibid., the future regarding the real identical
4.
In any case,
53.
With
great
directness
Otto
adds:
be a dogma, and which compels the observer to see awry, and to fail to appreciate the unique element of an original conception which is plainly to be seen in this utterance of Jesus besides others I examined. already In Luke 17, to the in their midst, 2 but Pharisees, Christ speaks He speaks that this of a kingdom of the kingdom future will come already
It would probably be impossible to find a better example'than this exegete of one influenced by a prejudice which has grown to
to His
for
a world flesh.
of Noah's
of the
to startle. It was meant to shatter something paradoxical and intended the dogmatism of a finished its too narrow limits. eschatology and burst Jesus, like his opponents, knew of the future kingdom, that it would that one had to hold oneself come, that God kept the moment in reserve, for it in constant that one should be specially watchfulness, ready as soon as the indications attentive of its coming appeared, and that one to the The whole of this should then know that it was near. referred That was the first kingdom. future of the kingdom. pole of his conception The second was that the kingdom was already present, moving and so already in advance. in as far as it worked secretly Jesus did not reconcile He no more adjusted the two poles. the antithesis inner here than the strong He said that those who exercise bi polarities of his teaching elsewhere. force seize the kingdom of heaven the childlike and yet he praised mind but simply accepts and receives. He promised which never acts violently reward for good work and insisted upon the treasure of good a heavenly in the vineyard and yet in the parable of the workers works in heaven he rejected He related the parable all greed for reward. of the growing seed which excluded all human work and yet he demanded resolute personal He appealed to the court of the will freedom action. and of personal in the passage under discuSimilarly, and yet he was a predestinarian. he acts as if there were no future kingdom; that every question ssion, to that kingdom he confronts 'is in the with the kingdom that relates midst of you. ' Perhaps he was at that moment engaged in controversy and he brought so, deliberately and with emphatic onesidedness, out the What he says now only repeats what he had said in his pole. opposite " Ibid., 136f. of the kingdom of heaven in the Beelzebub incident. parables
1.
Ibid.,
134.
EVTC iwv It is not likely 2. Such is probably the meaning of that . the carping Pharisees that they had the kingdom within Christ was telling them. See the discussion in Marshall and Caird, ad loc.
54.
As destruction
despite will with it warnings
be at the
end of the
explanation
17 harmonizes of
admonishes
disciples Parousia,
pin pointing
moment of the
t. yP(1yOPPP
There of the is no real contradiction passages between of the Mark 13 and the teachings Q materials or other New Testament.
55.
4.
(or
Incongruence)
of vv.
28-30
of inconsistenciesl
and failed to note the
assume that
melange
resulting.
assumption:
Aber dass Markus hier ein solches Durcheinander verschiedener Meinungen komponiert haben sollte, oder reproduziert nur um auch eine Apokalypse glaube, wer mag. zu bieten, -das Die vielverbreitete Richtig Busch. . . ". ... . . Ganzes'. bilde stark widersprechendes ein 'sich Korrektur bedarf. "2 Vorurteil, das deutlicher These comments come from believes in the original e, redaction nature critic of the who, materials Meinung, Mk 13 ist ein
..
of course, incorporated
piecemeal
seems to consist
of
yvrr-r I
Kai
6 KCPcl
yivwQK&-rE
zyyoc
T%6Pi
ivr
regarding
9j -rfc
the
wpocc o&ic
of Mark 13 being
signs
statements
period
of Luke 17 applies
negate ignorance
here also.
of the
to a relative
appearance.
do not
specific
suddenness as
"It is surprising Rowley commenting on Mk. 13 says: with what regularity of authors, and always are divided out among a variety writings apocalyptic It seems wiser to the same ground of some inconcinnity of ideas. on integration that the strictly logical of the elements into a recognize 1.
whole is not characteristic 162. Although Relevance, and is not to be sought there. of apocalyptic, itself this shows some inccncinnity statement
"
its use of the term "apocalyptic" as regards clear and truly relevant. 2. Willi Niarxsen, Markus, 111.
is
56.
of vv.
spring
28-30 includes
is short, the
the thought
transition This
of suddenness.
from winter rains
summer happens
abruptly, Christ's
almost
overnight. is
concept
parallels flash,
appearance
compared
to a lightning
the flood
point to
of Sodom.
believers
could come "at any moment". Another to be unrelated major portion "inconsistency" to the question of the chapter of Mark 13 is that Christ's reply 3 seems The the
relates
of Jerusalem's
that
In a famous
by a
"The ruthless
suppression
in an outlying
part
of its
local historical
to the
and from
to the
supernatural.
byway
1. 2.
W. R. F. Browning,
to Saint
152.
He says: 3. Lloyd Gaston is one of the most recent to make this charge. "Mark's most important contribution to the eschatological discourse, however, down to the present, is provided by the one which has misled interpreters of this whole discourse as an answer to a question concerning the setting destiny of the temple. " No Stone on Another, 63. 4. The Teaching of Jesus, 281.
57.
In Daniel
the
Yl'l*)w
is
always
linked
with
the
temple.
Matthew
clearly
for the
saw this,
sanctuary.
the Bible
is used
Messiah
destruction in Tg.
of the
was not I,
on Isa. cf.
on Zech. "2
6: 12f.
without to the
temple. of the
Thus the
26 is
actually
Shekinah
and the
vindication
of the
setting Thirdly,
regarding the
mingling
of the
local by the
universal,
etc.
seems to
same familiar
practice
prophets.
broadens Zephaniah's
description
of the "day too,
of a locust
judgment of the
can swiftly
temporal of the
catastrophic
destruction
of the
face
1. Titq 2.
3.
. S irenk,
See
121f"
of this
4. Isa. 24-27. Beasley-Murray's historical Apocalypse" study of the "Little theory is highly "The view that the second He says: significant at this point. led How does this discourse him [Wendt] to face the question, was authentic discourse the query of the disciples in Nk. 134? Wendt gave two answers: relate (1) The trials described the disciples provided with a relative, not specific, to preparedness sign of the parousia, and so gave a basis for the exhortations (2) Jesus had earlier in vv. 33-37; taught that there was a connexion between the destruction These two answers of the Temple and the judgments of the End. but Wendt overlooked that in giving them he had answered the two are plausible, to the authenticity Mk. 13. " "Rise and Fall of the 'Little major objections of Apocalypse' Theory", 347.
58.
A third rather
the than
"inconsistency",
and this
with
fact
appearance,
will engulf
makes
more
that
generation,
whereas
generations
But this
presentation.
the entire
is the
biblical
coming of
as subject
to apparently
unending delay.
That
is explicitly
FtLfthermorep there
As far as the New Testament
Old Testament era, the death of Christ the beginning end time, of the Find.
of Jerusalem,
were
hour".
all
is that
lives in
generation
"lover's time"
not
not
by the
Cross was is
agreed in this
emphasis
emphasis.
Even in John's
the
Gospel with
expectation
its
strong
end
on "realized
eschatology",
of an ultimate
'
However,
to be otherwise, 2
elaboration
study.
never distinguish
1. 2.
SJT1 VII
(1954),
288.
59.
as we do between
Historie
and Geschichte.
For them,
the
supernatural
is no real
terminates that
hiatus
in a
in a supernatural with
must be said
philosophy
Bible
writers,
inconsistency
at this
point.
60.
5.
The Composition
Dates
of the
Synoptic
Gospels
to a large
degree the
example, believes
chapter itself
redacted
after
A. D. 70.
fall.
N. Walter
This
also places
leads
the composition
to subtle
Jerusalem's Mark's
view
purpose
or meaning,
which
be entertained
Marxsen places
a position
just
thesis.
prior
to
The majority
of scholars
of 65-75
A. D. for
Mark,
while
By far is that
in the ninth
dating of the
near
made attainable
from very
slender
out that It
later.
"there
is extremely
little
in
than A. D. 70.
Gospel is
Matthew's considered
usually
a post-eventum the
reference
destruction 'topos'
Jerusalem Rabbinic
be more than 2
use of a well-established
reason of "the
for
the
affirming
by many of the
late
date
of Luke compassed
abomination
of desolation"
by "Jerusalem
with
armies"
It
is assumed that
this
reference,
but it
is not explained
1.
The Birth
121. question in
However, Matthew's rewording of the disciples' 2. Ibid. ISM. 13: 4 points to a composition beyond this date.
61.
production,
of language.
exist to
Other possibilities,
Luke's different
such as envisioned
explain
wording.
Christ
for
that
which
On
hand,
paraphrased,
Christ could
giving
borrow
an apocalyptic
such expressions
note,
If
as "the
and "the
there
the
late
date
ascribed
to Luke by some is
the
in the early
programme
of salvation,
the. church
Such a crisis,
it
destruction
eschatological.
and regards
evidence at least for part
rather
crisis is
than
lacking. Eschatolsuch. '
Werner,
Grsser,
provided
"Dass die heilwork remains pertinent: criticism of Grgsser's Sicht primr berhaupt nicht als 'Lesung eines Problems' geschichtliche das wird in der ist, sondern auf Grund von Geschehnissen, entstanden in Rechnung gestellt. Aus diesem Grunde Forschung nicht heutigen gentigend werden. Hinter zur "Verlegensheitsl8sung" muss dann die Heilsgeschichte der Gegenwart im Urchristentum Einbeziehung der heilsgeschichtlichen die grosse Enttatischung, sondern zunchst einmal nicht steht jedenfalls das Geschehen, welcher Art es auch sei, in dem die Urgemeinde den Beweis Jesu gesehen hat, d. h. den Sieg fiber den Tod und damit die der Auferstehung Ions, in der des neuen ferner Einleitung auch die Erfahrungen stehen Geistes angesehen wurden. So wie Gemeinde, die als Wirkungen des heiligen Jesu nicht hinter der Naherwartung Schwrmerei, sondern der Jubel steht: der heilsgeschichtlichen Einbeziehung die Blinden so hinter sehen. .., Suche1der Gemeinde nach der Lesung eines der Gegenwart nicht verkrampftes "Problems", Christus ist auferstanden! sondern die Osterfreude: .... Wir verdanken Conzelmann_ wertvolle Erkenntnisse, und Grllssers Arbeit 1. Cullmann's
62.
Other
arguments
for
the
late
dating
of Luke include
the
assumption
that
his
own literary
production
But there
A. D. 70.
Also,
was probably
so must Luke.
a circle,
and is
on unproven as implied,
assumptions. has bearing nature the on the dating evidence, Mark's for all
as to the While
of other for
we
evidence
priority
to most investigators
and likewise
Matthew's
assumptions a
is of others
problem of finding
that the prediction insight
im Leben. or that it
unlikely
Jesus
shared
Punkten tatschlich Aber sie wrden an erganzen knnen. mag sie in einigen ber Voraussetzungen Bedeutung gewinnen, wenn sie von jenen fragwrdigen Jesu und auch des Paulus gelst wrden, und wenn anderseits die Eschatologie Eschatologie" das Prinzip der "konsequenten von Grund auf, und nicht nur ihrer hinsichtlich Hypothesen revidiert einiger wurde. " "Parusieverz8gerung (1958), Also C. F. D. Moule: "Neither 12. Urchristentum", TL, LaMII und tomorrow ror its postponement the day after the expectation sine of a parousia far more on the die is characteristic which concentrates of N. T. thought, has been established, the Kingship datum - on the fact that already of Christ the Kingdom of God has been inaugurated, and that the responsibility already of the Kingdom is to act here and now as those who are of the children " The Birth to its reality. to bear witness of the New Testament charged (London, 1962), 102. "It is possible Also E. Schweizer: that for a while the expectation suppressed parousia of the approaching any other questions. has not exercised But we must say that this expectation any substantial Lordship influence faith", summaries of the Church's on the earliest and (London, 1960), 22. Discipleship
63.
interpreted
signs
on the horizon
side of once
of Jerusalem will
consequently
be allotted. at earliest
the other
hand, the if we crisis
upon Mark.
On the
of Christ's for
prescience
regarding This
of A. D. 70, harmonize
would for a
with
other
suggested
exegetes
is certain century,
date
that
decade of fixing
or later.
is used for
of Mark then
be no longer
such
is an increasing
trend
of
Scholars
"there will
A. D. 70. "
take
to test
contentionsl suggested,
would
date his
Mark's
Gospel from
earlier to be
whether
"evidence"
Qumran proves
rightly
the date
interpreted
for the
by him or not,
Gospel at least
we believe
leans in the
his conclusions
right direction.
regarding
1. " Papiros
(I, 1972), 91-104 Lloyd Gaston agrees with Moule that little Bib LIII of 1) the New Testament can be dated after A. D. 70. He suggests that Mark "was in Rome after Peter's death and before the fall written of Jerusalem, probably towards the end of the period 64-70 A. D. No Stone on Another, 465. This is nearer the traditional dating, aad not as radical as O'Callaghan's more recent suggestion.
neotestamentarios
en is
LIII:
64.
or Purposes,
of Mark's
Gospel,
and of Chapter
One's decision
Gospel. the Marxsen's
on this
issue affects
13 best
all
subsequent exegesis
this to fact.
of the
illustrate to flee
He views
Evangelist
as urging
Christians
Galilee
from Judea
on which
however to
Knigge,
Schweizer,
and others
be legitimate,
Olivet discourse Martin with
many of Marxsen's
comments on the
K hler's
remark
"the often
Gospels quoted.
Passion is that
stories for of
an extended
introductioni2 the
each Evangelist
Gospel was in
essence
a relation
of the
progress
Some refinements
as indicated
Recent investigations
needs the of the Sitz least, community im Leben why each was
particular
work written
third at
materials?
traditions available
selections
finished
to be:
of events;
embodying oral
materials
with
connections
1. Schweizer denies Marxsen's view that Mark's purpose is to point specifically to the Parousia, for the traditional and opts rather view of the Passion in "Eschatology in Mark's Gospel", Neotestamentica. as central ed. et Semitica, E. Earle Ellis Max Wilcox (Edinburgh, 1969), 114-117. and 2. The So-called Historical (E. T., Philadelphia, 1964), Jesus and the 80n, 11. Historical, Biblical Christ
65.
a theological a. b.
c.
Secret
theology,
arrangement whereby the earlier narratives events of the Passion and resurrection, scheme, outlining worship on certain of Galilee individual pericopes Sundays of the year, favoured land prefigure
d.
to be read
e. f.
as the
agent
winning
The criticism
ation of the Messianic
of recent
Secret,
Wrede's presentacceptance
entire
for
with Wrede,
gradually make him.
namely
and only
perceived.
Mark is
or as subtle
as some would
He certainly geography,
a sketch
in all
matters
of chronology
or
reconstructing
reflect the
of Christ's
technical
literary
refinements
of modern times.
Neither
is he without
care
is probably
for
in saying that
was written.
Mark reflects
it is
the catemost
of the church
which
Certainly
that
the richest
concentration
of christological
and soteriological
of the Gospel.
persecution,
is a cross for
ET, XLIII
(1932),
his (Mark's) gospel was written for the purpose of consoling Gaston, No Stone on Another, 468. church. .. ."
66.
believer the
as well
as for
and it
has therefore to
as
"Martyr's the
Gospel". third
regarding community
to a believing instruction
in an alien
needing
catechetical
exhortation. the purpose his thirteenth of the Gospel It as a whole. is the only But why did place the
chapter?
in Mark
where we find
only lengthy three
Christ
discourse use it
delivering
that as the is
theme.
It
is the
and all
climax
to that
section
that
is,
it
before
complete without
of Christ
instruction
Loisy,
strategic by this
Ebert,
relief interposed
Dodd, Lightfoot
in which address that this the events
and death
on the discourse
return
Rabbi.
He suggests
"brings
significance
only because
the Evangelist
the ministry
"The material sums the matter up well when he says: which conThe first stitutes ch 13, also, could suffer no curtailment. response of What have we any hearer of the great announcement would be the question, How now to expect? What program did the Messiah leave to his disciples? to have of the God of Israel, are the promises given through his prophets, their The answer must have been provided immediately, fulfilment? it could This was a matter have been delayed. not possibly of the very first been recognized importance, by those who sent and as such it had, of course, 1. Torrey
propaganda into
Mark, 341.
the cities
Saint
67.
saving intervention
in time that
it
will
be followed
coming of God's kingdom. Just as the Gospel as a whole seems to have catechetical
and, in particular, aims at strengthening those who must suffer
purposes,
for
Christ's regarding
ular, it
this
chapter.
It
gives Christ's
a theologia
imminent appearing
would
but
shunned
And simultaneously
have encouraged
and vindication
a two-beat
of humiliation
While betrayal, the
and exaltation.
first two-thirds the
"2
of Mark 13 speaks
evil
of seducers,
and suffering,
of the vindicating
elect.
oppressed
the early
remnant
Christians
in Maccabean times.
Various
key-words
of the chapter
description
of the Passion in such a way as to teach that similar to their Lord's, and that there
is no path to glory
"Eschatology Chas. B. Cousar: and Mark's Theologia ]C IV (1970), 335. James L. Price, Interpreting ation, (New York, 1971), 196-99. I.
2. "A Gospel in Search of a Life-Setting", ET, LXXX (1969), (R. P. Martin cites S. Schulz, Studie Evangelica, II, 144. )
361-64.
68.
7.
The Contextual
Setting
of Mark 13 --
Literary
and Chronological..
We are here concerned with j chapters which precede and follow Of great Judgment -significance with
only
between M.
13 and the
coincides
not
of the preceding
also the other
events in Passion
Synoptics. Christ's
2 Week, as traced
visitation
upon Jerusalem at the time of His triumphal the cursing of the fig-tree,
stone, the marriage
of the temple,
vineyard
the utterances
of the King's
Foes on the
Pharisees;
as a series
of thunder
claps
the following
verses:
22: 7,11-14;
with
Judgment as foretold
discourse on the
and actions
an extended 0
The pronouncement:
OIKOC finds
a further
1,2,14.
Let Austin the chapter to the close of the Gospel. us now relate 3 Farrer, Grundmann, R. -V. Bartsch, and others have pointed R. H. Lightfoot, out the
very
relevant
indeed
to
its
context.
"
Gaston,
No Stone
on
In his discussion between of Mark 13, Gaston shows that Mark saw a parallel last days of Jesus and the final in Him. He points of believers experience that nark saw Jesus' last out, for example, that "there are many indications days in Jerusalem the background against of Zech. 9-1411, and that these chapters "about the destiny constitute an apocalypse of Jerusalem at the end of the world. 472. This view is analogous to those referred Ibid., to in the next footnote. R. H. Lightfoot, The Gospel Message of St Mark (London, 3. 1950), 51f.; A Study in St Mark (Westminster, A. Farrer, 1951), 284-286 (hereinafter to as St Mark); W. Grundmann, Markus (ThZNT) (Berlin, 51971), 259; referred "Early Christian H, -W. Bartsch, Eschatology", NTS, XI (1964-65), Gaston, 396;
"
69.
correspondence
in motifs
and terminology
between
ch.
13 and the
succeeding
passion
chapters.
include
the following:
TtapaaiboFai
three times 13: 9,11,12 ten times chs. 14,15 11k. 13 Passim. compare 14: 34,37 13: 32 compare 14: 35,41
YPgyopew
u
wPd .
Thus 13: 32-37 acts as a transition
to the
narrative
of the
Passion,
particularly
four disciples
the section
mentioned
of 14: 33-42.
in 13: 3, are occurring
In Gethsemane, three
given the command to passages 13, via
of the same
yprgyopw .1 that the
in both in
indicates thus
predicted
chapter to glory
placing and
apostles
crucifixion.
in Christ's
succession
on the path
sorrow
to the preceding
but its
and following
temple allusions
chapters
also
and suffering,
Hope Well-Founded Hendrikus Berkhof, No Stone on Another, 469,477f.; (Richmond, ". Gospels statements in all synoptic 1968), 23-24: about .. The themes the future before the Passion story. are summarized right flight, decrease of love, dealt with are watchfulness, and oppression, finally and the coming of the Son of Man in spectacular natural phenomena It is conspicuous that all these themes recur in the following glory. death, and resurrection. chapters, suffering, which deal with Christ's the meaning is obviously that the future and a larger, show-on will of what has happened in . the eventually worldwide scale--a repetition the Jesus. " Cf. Farrer's comment: ". .. and resurrection of crucifixion of the Passion are one and of the Last Things and the substance substance the same. " St Mark, 285.
1.
the passion
story
it
will
be understood
"
background, for a full a certain understanding. against which is essential Gaston, No Stone on Another, 479. "By making use of the light the discourse Mark story throw on each other, eschatological and the passion is able to suggest without mention the judgment in ch. 13 explicit (= Jesus' death) and the resurrection in ch. 16 (= parousia). " Ibid.
70.
place
it
in
literary five
connection
with Passion
these
of Mark covering 12: 10,33,41-44; decade before church as the as the temple
the
concept of the
of the community
Qumran the
concept to the
idea
repeatedly
in his
epistles
had circulated
before
house so the
Mark's
is said
Gospel.
booth of David's
into the church, as the
to be raised temple of
forsaken
found
in the
church
standpoint,
the attack
to be
temple
at Jerusalem
one that 2
would
of the chapters
returning the
Judgment but
two-sided,
to the contextual
vindication
remnant.
of Mark 13 argues
and authenticity.
1. See A. Cole, The New Temple; McKelvey, The New Temple; Cougar, ; ste ". Grrlssner, the image of the temple as Temple, passim for this position. .. the community goes back not only to the Jerusalem church but to Jesus himself. Gaston, No Stone on Another, 243. _ 2.
. ."
this thesis. See 109((of Caird, "The L material, writing on Lu. 21, says: forms a continuous read by itself, and homogenous prophecy of a succession of the persecution historic the punishevents, of the Church by the Jewish people, by God for her refusal is the true Israel ment of Jerusalem of the gospel. ... instead the Church, and Jerusalem, to ultimate of being able to look forward finds herself vindication, classified with the enemies of God. " Saint Luke, 228. that the non-Marcan material We do not think here is disparate from the Yarcan. in L is implicit in Mark. What is explicit See further discussion in 1l1. C. F. D. Moule, 3. Deliverer". SNTSB, III (1952), 40-53, "From Defendant to Judge-and
CHAPTER Two
72.
This to exegetes.
"rdtselvollej
Kapite1"1 it
constituted with
an unusual
challenge
these
difficulties
have nevertheless
influenced
commentators
in their
of the
chapter. questions which automatically discourse, arise the are the destruction following: of Jerusalem
or the
end of the world? two themes, result blend if, indeed, there are two? of of
relationship
Are these
fall
is here events
discussed, pictured
and if
the
considered
as separated linked?
of time, 5.
Is the
its
immediate
setting,
vv.
2 1-4?
1.
Haenchen,
434n.
"Isolated 2. it makes complete sense - better from its setting, sense, in fact than in its present position. For the introductory words refer to the itself destruction of the temple, whereas the discourse says nothing about this but deals with the End of the Age and the coming of the Son of Man. " B. H. Branscomb, The Gospel of Mark, (MVTC)(London, 1937), 231. "Seit alter Zeit sind die Meinungen geteilt, dann die Rede berhaupt eine ob ... Eine Antwort auf die Frage nach Antwort auf die gestellte Frage enthglt. der Zerstrung dem Zeitpunkt des Tempels wird aber in der ganzen Rede berhaupt nicht In finden kann. gegeben, da man sie auch in V. 28-30 nicht V. 14 wird man sie deshalb nicht sehen d{trfen, weil hier nicht von der des Tempels, sondern nur von seiner Entweihung gesprochen wird. Zerstlrung dass die Rede auf die Frage der Junger gar nicht Diese Beobachtung, eingeht, im ganzen wichtig. ist fr ihre Beurteilung Aber auf die erste, allein dem Zusammenhang mit V. if entsprechende Frage folgt die noch eine zweite, beziehen kann, sondern nur auf sich nicht mehr auf die Tempelzersttlrung
73.
6.
of Matthew
the
same to
viewpoint the 7.
discourse
apply
to the
value
On the
hand,
tribulation hint
referred
to is If
that only
connected a siege is
with
Jerusalem's
why does it
at universality?
das 'Weltende'. Sowohl die Worte 'dies alles` als auch das feierliche 'vollendet Die richtige dieses SachErkllrung werden' beweisen dies. die sein, dass die Junger als fromme Juden sich den verhalts wird nicht Untergang des Tempels nur mit dem Ende 'dieses Xons'-' zusammen denken konnten, V. 5-27, also den eschatologischen sondern die, dass hier der Evangelist Hauptteil der Rede vorbereitet. Daraus folgt aber, dass dieser von Haus aus nicht mit der J{ingerfrage verbunden war. " J. Schmid, Markus, 238. "The connexion is itself awkwardly made, for the discourse contains ... to the Temple, though it is probable that a mysterious no explicit reference future profanation of the Holy Place may be part of the meaning of the veiled in verse 14. The scope of the discourse is in any case much allusion in verse 4 would to the four disciples wider than the question ascribed by reference to verse 2, and it is probable suggest if interpreted strictly that the repeated phrase these thinjqs in verse 4 should in fact be interin the light than of what has preceded ... preted rather of what follows ." A. E. J. Rawlinson, The Gospel According to St Mark (Westminster Commentaries) (London, 1949), 179. II, See also A. Loisy, Les vangiles 395; synoptigues, E. Schweizer, The Good News According to Mark (E. T., London, 1971), 262; Nineham, Saint Mark, 343. it is all in line Contra Carrington et al. ". .. Apocalypse is an to which the Little with the question of the disciples ". A. Feuillet, answer. " Nark, 279. or il est incontestable que, .. Lagrange, le verset 14 de Marc. .. comme 1'a souligne se donne comme la la question "Le discours reponse posse par les disciples au verset 4. .. ." de Jesus sur la raine du temple d'apres Marc XIII et Luc R7, 5-36", RB, LV (1948), 495. See also Plummer, Gould, Swete, Cranfield, Beasley-Murray (Mark Thirteen) The position with that of Lagrange is not identical ad loc. be carefully the group last mentioned, noted. "Le debut du of and should (Victor). la question: De directement discours ne repond pas .... double emploi avec le v. 21 (Wellh., les vv. 5b et 6 semblent faire plus, inutile Mais il n'y aurait Loisy). Klost., repetition que Bans la hypothese traits fausse de Loisy etc. u un soul sujet serait qui ne serait pas la La repetition, du Temple. qui est incontestable, marque le parallelisme ruine du discours, ayant chacune un objet different; entre les deux parties Le Christ ne repond pas directement periode a ses faux Messies. cheque double theme propos dune question. " Evangile traite un selon parce qu'il W. G. Kfimnel differs 1929), 335. Saint Marc (Paris, from all the preceding
74.
why is 1
it
described
as being that
a time OUK
of trouble ON EQWB
without
to Jewish
elect,
be said
they
to avoid tour
Christ's of the
gathered
from the
earth,
does this
indicate 10.
that
signs
a warning 11.
end cannot
How much is
included
in the
same in each instance? that the knd of the world wrong in this would come upon His gener-
instance,
areas
of consideration? of the warning on the that while time all of v. of the things 32? Is it saying that even
What is
the purpose
end is
subject
to the Father's in
must be accomplished
generation, If the
exact
time
cannot
gospel
must first
be preached
but is, perhaps, "Mark unquestionably to Beasley-Murray. closest understood this destruction happenings, of the temple as a part of the final since E 31 O(L the inquiry their date (13.4) TT&rc about -roeCrroc _ back to the destruction undoubtedly refers of the temple. " Promise and (E. T., London, 1957), 99,100. Pulfilment, If the first cited commentators (Branscomb et al. ) are correct, we cannot but wonder at Mark's dullness that he should not have seen the incongruity and clumsiness, of his Would he have re-read his work? redactions. "This assertion is much too 1. thought of 19 is eschatological. St Mark, 514. Taylor, 2. "By 'the Elect'. .. emphatic for a siege; This is undoubtedly it is clear that the true of 20.11 Vincent
community
75.
element
of conditionality
present
in the
apparently
absolute
statement
about
o
15.
vv. really 16.
PC) napE)8r
rj
yEVE
a-rr)
...?
as we find in
of O. T. quotations
of events, future? the portrayal filling I nielic it described
in Mark 13,
stock,
that
He could
take
and apply
reshuffling
possible
both
passages2 indications
of time
Do they indicate
18.
a traceable
sequence of events?
issues dead,
3
destruction of
of the
redeemed etc.
untreated? Is there an ideological relationship between the two signs most emphasized -
3suy1o. ?
how important
uic
To
is
Some of chapter
pages.
of this
1.
for
example.
2.
See 113,117-123.
"Now Busch is undoubtedly 3. had no wrong when he says that the Evangelist intention in time of eschatological of describing a succession happenings. " Ktlmmel, Promise, 97. But Busch has many supporters. See Beasley-Murray, Jesus, 214-15.
76.
in
earlier
pages,
the
difficulties
of Mark 13
regarding
its
literary
origin.
If logia
is a patchwork
including
genuine dominical
sayings
or the writing
resolved,
of a Christian
inasmuch
However, from
exceedingly
doubtful
whether
exegesis
"The largest block of eschatological See 11-59, and compare the following: 1. to be found in the Gospels is that which we find in Mark 13 and its teaching It was at one time fashionable in Luke and Matthew. among scholars parallels form, and even to postulate in its present to regard it as highly unauthentic Jewish 'little had been worked over by later apocalypse' which an original The resultant the Christian might be compilation community. editors within but it could logic, in it a certain held to contain of authentic number embedded the those who set out to reconstruct the respect of not as a whole command Jesus. The steps by which such a conclusion beliefs was of the historical is interesting hypothesis the 'fly-sheet' fragile enough, and reached were Jesus the historical how preconceptions illustration about of chiefly as an Advent The " G. Neville, inconvenient lead to the rejection evidence. of could A. L. Moore gives a useful Hope (London, 1961), 45. summary which we append "The main arguments against footnotes: his detailed are authenticity without as follows:
i.
Arther, in fact be paralleled But the contents the chapter considerably. of can, the discourse form is not necessarily are unauthentic. a sign that the contents 32 and the emphasis on a sudden End inconsistent, ii. That it is internally v. But signs 'signs'. is said) keeping with the idea of preceding being (it out of of being held in tension are capable watchfulness and expectancy encouraging with the idea of suddenness. is a mark of secondariness. iii. That the apparent privacy of the teaching is in the instruction how suitable however, we must notice this, Against private (if not an 'apocalypse'): other of an apocalyptic character case of material to have been spoken in private, case one and in this particular appear sayings 'Apart from other considerations, expect some caution and privacy might well to discuss in the open for Jesus and his followers it would have been indiscreet involving the anticipated as it did that of the city ruin of the temple, and also'. nation 24,15) reveals But this verse, if not That NIt. 13,14 (ritt. iv. secondariness. as a Markan editorial to Jesus is intelligible device, or dark hint, authentic to a written that Mark is referring supposing source. without
is out of character
with
Jesus'
teaching
elsewhere.
That the discourse fits better the early church situation; but only on v. views of cleavage between Jesus and the early church's understanding a priori There therefore could this be an argument against authenticity. seems good reason for the judgment, 'that 13: 5-37 does give us substantially our Lord's teaching',
to which a number of scholars incline. " Parousia, 178-79.
77.
Some would
cut
the
Gordian
knot
by rejecting
the
Parousia
doctrine,
but,
this
is,
high-handed
and unwarrantable.
linking
together
of Jerusalem and the end of the age may be suggests, "jedes einzelne
'Jesus'
due to Him. ..
eine solche
As Schniewind
wie sie
Wort hat
her mglich
Prgung,
ist".
3
This matter of literary of the difficulties regarding of the its Olivet origin discourse is related occasioning to the
a variety
theories
of schools
of interpretation philosophical
being
similarly
and prior
or theological
of interpretation
attending
Discussing 1. the question and the Coming of the whether the Resurrection "Attractive Son of Man should be identified, A. M. Hunter says: prima facie as this view may seem, it has two serious weaknesses: (1) It fails to do justice to all the Gospel evidence; (2) It fails hope of the to account for the early Christians' Parousia. is the traditional therefore, The only satisfactory one, solution, that our Lord predicted which the Resurrnot only a coming in history-of were the reality-but a coming in ection and the advent of the Spirit glory at the consummation of the Kingdom. " The Work and Words of Jesus (London, 1950), 110. ". its Advent Hope is faith without a Christian .. Gospel as one in which the bowdlerized the Apostolic as much a of edition "The Son of Man in Son of Man is not risen from the dead. " Matthew Black, ". Jesus", 36. the rejection the Teachings ET, LX (1948), of this of .. hope is a mutilation of the message of the New Testament. " H. H. Rowley, (London, 1956), 200n. Israel The Faith of 2. Rowley, 1956), 160. Relevance, 147. See also Cullmann, The Early Church (E. T. A London,
3.
4. to
61952),
I,
168.
Bo Reicke in his review of Beasley-Murray's Jesus and the Future alludes "Solange man in einer Welt lebte, these: die immer besser zu werden Perspektive hat die eschatologische schien, nicht sehr verlockend gewirkt. Jesus von jeder Man versuchte deshalb, Belastung dadurch eschatologischen
zu befreien,
die apokalyptischen
und eschatologischen
78.
Mark 13,
as do the To everyone
principles it (Ilk.
of 13)
I state my assumptions, and my exegesis assumptions. own existing If I am wrong, it is because my assumptions are is ready-made. false. 1
Perhaps Neville should not so readily ascribe his own inadequacy
for
objectivity
to others,
remains that
the total
lack
of unanimity factor
among interpreters
of Mark 13 implies
as he suggests.
affect Is it
example,
is or
of the literary
akin to
nature
of the discourse.
tradition? For
the prophetic
exegetes
shows that
positions
The respective
are as followss
1. 2. 3. distant the in Application Application Application fulfilment blended to the to the to both fall of Jerusalem only.
(though on the
from the
Evangelist
Aussagen
Kirche Denkens betrachtete Reste jdischen oder der spteren als Dabei wurde Mark 13 ein besonders dankbares Gebiet literarkritischer zuschrieb. die scheinbar Operationen, richtig nicht weil hier zwei Motive vorliegen, Erstens spricht nmlich Jesus von der Zerstrung passen vollen. zueinander Und diese des Menschensohnes. des Tempels, zweitens von der Parusie folgen. Nun ist aber Ereignisse warden nach ihm gleich aufeinander Jahrzehnte Jerusalem einige nach Jesu Tod zerstrt worden, whrend der Tag Jahren noch ausbleibt. Um den des Menschensohnes nach fast zweitausend hat man also verschiedentlich Meister zu retten, von einem schweren Irrtum Jesus jene Aussage abzusprechen. " ThZ, XI (1955), 128. erstrebt,
1. 2.
G. Neville,
The Advent Hope, Introduction. of other positions, see Beasley Murray, Jesus, 141-166.
For a discussion
79.
4. to the
Application
to both contemporary
events, with
by Christ of
generation
Jerusalem
a part
of the predicted
titles
To give
descriptive
accurate,
which is true
particularly
that
the majority
denominate the
is more difficult
to be found. liberals such
Rationalists
such as Strauss
and Renan,
some conservative
as Rowley, and some pure conservatives the discourse features links the fall
such as Beasley-Murrayl
agree that
of the final
1. Beasley-Murray this appellation when writing gave himself Baptist Quarterly thinks many years ago. See "A Conservative Daniel", XII (1948), 341.
for again
the about
2. Others who held this position ago include more than a century Fritzsche, Fleck, Schulz, Lagrange categorized de Wette, and Olshausen. ete "Depuis l'antiquite, three of these schools as follows: le sujet en a D'apres Victor, Apollinaire compris de manieres tres differentes. et Theodore de Mopsueste font de Bosra entendu de la fin du monde, Titus Parmi les modernes, Maldonat et Chrysostome de la ruine de Jerusalem. a la fois sur la ruine du interroge pense que, les disciples ayant Temple et sur la fin du monde, le Christ a repondu lui aussi confuse:. ... Le Christ donc conau sa reponse de fagon laisser les apotres Bans aurait leur erreur sur le lien entre la fin du Temple et la fin du monde, erreur devait leur etre salutaire S'il qui en augmentant leur energie. y a, le Bissentiment des Peres sur le sujet du discours comme le prouvent et la confusion constatee par Maldonat, un certain embarras Bans le discours nest-il d'en chercher la cause Bans la composition des pas plus prudent evangelistes synoptiques de Jesus? " que Bans une intention positive Lagrange paves the way for his own exposition by alluding to exegetes who the authenticity His outline thus gives a useful of Mark 13. reject fifty of the question summary of the state "Les nearly years ago. liberaux, joint M. Loisy, critiques auxquels s'est le discours mettent en
80.
Let
us consider
these
respective
modes of interpreting
the
thirteenth
chapter
as they
of Mark.
do the
The first
together,
representing
opposite
extremes
The first
Jerusalem
school,
is
which applies
represented
the chapter
by scholars
to the downfall
of
in A. D. 70,
Feuillet
Gould, in giving
his to own, simultaneously our mind, thereby
a critique
reveals invalidates
and an apologetic
the first school,
for
and
the traditional interpretation, the latter part postpones ... indefinitely, looking for the world-catastrophe which and is still its advocates in the here. The difficulties suppose to be predicted It ignores interpretation way of this are grave and insurmountable. the coupling together in the discourse, as belonging of the two parts to one great event. Mt. v. 29 says that they will follow each other
Its ne lui du Temple. opposition avec la prophetie sur la destruction peu pres aucune authenticite. de Voici par exemple l'analyse attribuent Wellh.: le reste Une apocalypse juive, 7.8-12; 14-22; 24-27; comant Klosterm. est d'origine chretienne, admet en outre des notamment 28-37. Loisy dit de Jesus notamment 30.31.32, paroles srement authentiques. (6 (ou 7)-8; l'apocalypse juive 14-20; 24-31) completee par des discours dej ecrits. D'une fapon generale tout le discours serait en opposition la fin com-ne imminente avec la pensee de Jesus, lequel a toujours represents done sans aucun autre signe preliminaire et subite, que sa propre predication. Environ quarante ou cinquante voyant que la fin n'etait ans apses la Passion, voir imagine que c'etait pas venue, on se serait parce qu'il restait compose ce discours passer certains prodromes, en combinant et Von aurait juive Dans le donnees acquises a la tradition. une apocalypse avec certaines de son exegese, Loisy est tres preoccupe de tout expliquer courant sans la raine de Jerusalem a quelques Van 70, ce qui l'entraine allusion en L'explication contradictions. que noes donnerons montrera que, s'il ... des disciples, Bans l'esprit 1'intention de une confusion y avait en effet Jesus fut precisement de distinguisher la ruine du Temple de la different consommation finale en leur dictant une attitude en vue des deux evenements. " Marc, 334-335. In more recent times, Josef Schmid has given brought See Markus, 235. classification up to date. us a similar
81.
belong to the same general period. It to explain or attempts passes over also, away, the obvious notes of All of the accounts wait until they have come to the end of time. including both parts, before they introduce the prophecy, the statement itself is, that and the statement of the time of all these events, that generation was not to pass away till all these things came to immediately. pass. """
Mit.,
that
they
The other interpretation, places the time of its fulfilment ... Jesus himself That is, they involve in the in that generation. and of the Church in the of the other N. T. writings error evident subsequent period. ... one adopted here, holds that the second part did take place in that generation, event The event in connection the destruction of Jerusalem. and with to the analogy itself, it interprets the signs of it, according and The prophecy becomes thus a figuratively. of prophecy, ... of of the setting prediction up of the kingdom, and especially A third interpretation, in the predicted the
its
kingdom, with the removal inauguration universal as a to that in the destruction of Jerusalem) obstacle "We see the discourse
gap between the did at
as a
in come glance else of -
a great
events not
of the
first
to the
something
can be located
Christ's
The exegesis
vv.
at may be correct,
there
1.
to St Mark (ICC)(Edinburgh,
1896),. 240-241.
in answer to Glasson, 2. For a defence of the authenticity of these verses, Jesus, 246-250; J. A. T. Robinson, see Beasley-Murray, and N. Perrin et al., Partic186,187. Neville, The Advent Hope, 48,49; and A. L. Moore, Parousia, ". is the following from Moore: there is much section ularly pertinent .. to be said in favour of sayings which are a pastiche of the authenticity
(cf. e. g. '. c. 4,32 - Dan. 4,12; 21, Ezek. 17,23; or allusions of quotations 31,6), and this applies to Son of Man sayings too, for the grounds on which Mk. 8,38 par. (cf. I Enoch 61,8; 10.62,2) the authenticity of and Ilk. 13,26 (cf. Is. 13,10; Zech. 12,10f., Dan. 7,13f. ) is challenged are inadequate.
to notice that of all the Son of Ilan sayings in the Gospels those which speak of his future Old Testprecisely glory which contain (or Pseudepigrapha) But it is precisely in this references. ament sphere that we would expect such references Where the present or allusions. situation to call in traditional of the Son of Man is spoken of, there is no necessity but how else ought one to speak of heaven, of glory, imagery; the End, but of imagery? " in traditional It it is is important
82.
certainly literary,
is
not.
The exegete's
primary
task tools,
is
not
apologetic.
philological,
and historical
him actually
mean.
It
or even whether it
is consistent
A number of other
because L. it does not fit
with
vv.
24-27
on eschatology. E. J. Goodspeed,
H. B. Sharman, W. Manson,
Waterman,
A. T. Olmstead,
C. J.
Cadoux,
category.
interpretation
'
offered by any one
was
an exegete to travel.
of interpreters, which applies the discourse to the
to that
of the first
to verses 14-19.
Werner, Schmid,
Lohmeyer,
particularly at the
in vv. in
14-20
a description at least,
has not
text. With
cases,
Consistent
Eschatology,
offered
passage itself.
Disbelief
in prediction
may be,
1. These scholars follow E. Meyer in attributing the verses to the early church, them as a symbolic expression of spiritual In more or interpret realities. recent years, C. H. Dodd, however, has allowed for a cataclysmic ending
of the Age. See his Coming of Christ (Cambridge, 1952), 26f.
2.
It
needs to be repeated
that
if
the chapter
is considered
(as some of
83.
of course, with
a perfectly
valid
philosophical that
position, do with
but
to do
exegesis, Thus, in
should the
have to
exegetical
stance
of the
it
is
apparent 24-27
interpretation in
to vv.
as metaphorical, Similarly, if
viewpoint
school
of these to the
relegate a local
24-2? historical
exegete
positions
evidence.
The description
of
interpretation' stand in
good reason.
The verses
to the
terrestrial appears
7 forward.
of the Him.
Vincent
5f.
(wars,
earthquakes,
famines)
26 (the and
coming
of the
Apocalypse, such an interpretthe preceding do consider) to contain a Little If however the chapter is viewed as authentic, results. automatically ation a very different exposition akin to the prophets in style, may and more See 23-42. result.
24-27 began with Gould. One of the mode of exegeting expressions of it came twenty years previously most powerful with J. S. A Critical Enquiry The Parousia, into the New Testament Doctrine Russell's Second Coming (London, 1878); Our Lord's Alexander Brown, The Great of D. Lamont, Christ Day of the Lord (London, 1890); and the World of Thought (Edinburgh, 21915) 1934); The Epistle (Edinburgh, Priesthood and A. Nairne, of this See, for example, Nairne 207. same approach. expound 1. Not that this
84.
Man with
clouds),
it
seems probable
that
objective
The "gathering
of Israel"
pictured
have used to
convey the message of the Son of Man's literal must ask those who apply this
just how could Christ
We as clear
of His
return,
as these are capable of another the New Testament teaching evaporated by such exegesis.
meaning?
whether
St Mark, 518. Cf. J. Schmid, Markus, 245: "Unmglich ist es, zusammen mit V. 14-23 auch V. 24-27 zeitgeschichtlich verstehen und hier mit zu Berufung auf die atl Propheten, die mit hnlichen Bildern (vgl. zu V. 24 ) das Gericht ber Jerusalem und auch rein lokale Strafgerichte schildern,
das Judentum beschrieben die Sammlung der Auserwhlten finden auf die und zu Grndung der Kirche Die hier geschilderte kosmische Katastrophe zu deuten. des Menschensohns mssen ebenso realistisch verstanden und das Erscheinen in V. 7f. Versteht Katastrophen Drangsale werden wie die irdischen man und dagegen V. 14-23 eschatologisch, daran fflgen sich V. 24-27 ausgezeichnet so an. " Over a hundred years ago, Olshausen commented, "It is beyond all doubt, that the following to an invisible description advent neither relates For in any metaphorical of Christ, nor can be understood sense whatever. Ep (come), alone might be so ce cxi gKEN although and (comp. the observations 1), no passage can be understood on Natth. xxiv. 0'(V pU1[ov ep)(e in which the complete phrase, 'v uiC adduced (I Ev duvNEwc the Son of Man cometh in the clouds v qpEAaiC NE-rk be thus understood. of heaven with power and glory, can with any probability (Comp. Matth. 64; Mark xiv. 62; 1 Thess. iv. 16,17; 2 Peter iii. 10; xxvi. Rev. xix. 11; Dan. vii. 13,14) Let anyone, with an unprejudiced mind, the sphere of ideas familiar to the hearers place himself within of Jesus, in which he promises to and he will entertain no doubt that the clouds, According to constant appear are literally clouds of light. custom, ... deeply founded in the nature of man, all appearances of God are surrounded
1.
in the Old Testament as well as in the New; there is no imagination with light, that can conceive of the Deity under whatever, individual or national,
" And on Matthew 24,29, he remarks, any other image than that of light. "According to the scope of the whole -- and the succeeding (30-31) verses do not leave a doubt on-this ') the signs ( csrjp in the sun, subject -cannot be interpreted moon, and stars, allegorically, as representing or ecclesiastical dissolution; relations political and their for political have already disturbances been spoken of, ver. 7. " Matthew (Commentary on T., New York, 1857), 250,247. the New Testament)(E. (Emphasis his. )
85.
helped
the young
church
to
attain
independence,
it
remains
to be doubted
persecuted
after
A. D. 70 considered
themselves
to
of the
statements
preceding bears
in the
clouds,
of this
just
central
the
description.
convulsion
The great
tribulation,
is linked
described
with Verse the l event while "the
as occurring
time of the
before its to
end" in reference
referred
parables
and the master of the house, which bracket EKeivq echo the need for alertness
the reference
to proximity. 2
in view of its
that A. L. Moore has the edge on Beasley-Murray when he says: 'that day or that hour' is no compelling to understand reason the Old to take them, following temporal it is natural terms, as precise to the Last Judgement and the Parousia. Testament background as references Beasley-Ifurray's were adjective case would be helped if the demonstrative indeed, it to lapse when he says, 'If his argument allows at the missing: break out time one were asked, "Have you any idea when war will present "I do not know the day or hour". in Europe? " and the reply were given, .. Old Testament overtones is that 'that day' carries whereas the point -99,100. which 'the day' in modern usage does not. " Parousia, We think 1. "Since there in Matthew is significant Hendriksen's the parallel comment upon passage He enquires: Mark. least for indicating how a later Gospel writer understood at be destroyed? "Does He merely mean to say that no one knows when Jerusalem will Does that sound like of the of v. 36 in the light a convincing explanation Is the destruction just quoted? In v. 37. .. of the face sublime paragraph fall, the earth by means of the Flood a type merely of Jerusalem's or is of is to which reference it a type of 'the passing away of heaven and earth' but also 2 Peter 3: 54 made in v. 35? Not only the immediate context, His discourse the answer. Our Lord continues in ch. 25. furnishes ... " to nothing language of 24: 29-31 refers If the lofty more momentous and final destruction in the year A. D. 70 then by the same process than Jerusalem's the very similar words of 25: 31-46 must be given this of reasoning restricted Observe the parallel: in both cases the Son of man appears interpretation. the people ("his 'all in great glory, and elect' nations') are gathered But 25: 46 proves without before Him. possibility of successful contradiction 'And these shall that the end of the age has been reached. go away into .. . but the righteous into life "' Lectures punishment: everlasting on eternal. Michigan, 1951), 24. the Last Things (Grand rapids, 2.
86.
The case is
similarly
overwhelming
for
the
interpretation
of vv.
14-19
as local
and historical.
V. G. Simkhovitch it refers
that
of
the matter
difference the
make whether
"1 summer?
And C. H. Dodd in
similar
precisely
verses has not
a condition
2 of besiegement.
to the to the destruction enquiry from of Jerusalem His disciples and
Furthermore, important
of His
the setting
of this
passage in Christ
to witness 4 It is then of this the than and 6
day that
Judgments
The temple
announcement 5
to the
dissolution within
building. is
Because Mark has given presumption and in the Chapters ll of its fate that
prophecy
discourse
which
manner of the to
prophets to the
of the
apocalyptists. description
such an extended
might
1. 2.
Cited
by Beasley-Murray, of the
Jesus,
The Parables
Kingdom
(London,
3.
5.
in Mk 13 mit der Strukturparallele "Wie bereits 6. gesagt, weist der Kontext Aussagen auf Kriegsereignisse. Vv. 7-8 und dem unmittelbar auf V. 14 folgenden das Thema Krieg besonders Die Auslegung von Vv. 7-8 ergab, dass der Evangelist im Zusammenhang mit der in der Einleitung den Krieg zugleich hervorkehrt, (Vv. 2.4) sieht. i Tempelzerstdrung Mit 1To u Co vorhergesagten Der Kontext ist nun auch in V. 14 vom Tempel die Rede. legt also nahe, dass Chiffre hier mit der danielischen des Tempels abgezielt auf die Zerstrung "Die befohlene 142. ist. " Pesch, Naherwartungen, Flucht V. 14c-16 und die
87.
Neither revolt
was the
event
to the
of the Mutiny". 2
of an Arab
sheik"'
or akin
suppression
J. C. igle
perspective
when he wrote:
Jerusalem and the temple were the heart of the old Jewish dispensaWhen they were destroyed tion. the old Mosaic system came to an end. The daily the religious feasts, the altar, the holy of sacrifice, the priesthood, holies, were all essential parts of revealed religion Christ till When He died upon the cross their came, but no longer. They were dead, and it only remained that they should work was done. be buried. But it was not fitting that this thing should be done The ending of a dispensation quietly. given with so much solemnity at Mt, Sinai might well be expected to be marked with peculiar The destruction solemnity. so many old saints of the holy templewhere had seen 'shadows of good things to come' might well be expected to form a subject of prophecy. And so it dispensation Not all saw it, today but would the end of the describes the Great High Priest was ... bring men to Himself. 3 to which had been a schoolmaster see the significance convey the of Jerusalem sentiments and the of the Temple as Iyyle church,
his
words
may well
early
V. 17-20 lassen unvermeidlich an einen unbarmherzigen, -Schilderung OTaV Oben wurde gezeigt, Krieg denken. Mehr noch! wie der schonungslosen dass Vordersatz bezogen ist auf das Zeichen von V. 4; nun ist unleugbar, dass V. 4 selbst Daraus folgt, auf die Tempelverwtistung von V. 2 anspielt. Die V. 14 sich mit V. 2 berhrt; den Tempel im Auge. beide haben brigens dass Verwstung V. 2 macht es usserst angek{indigte wahrscheinlich, Sinn bei Da 1k 13,14, abgesehen von dem, was der richtige EPr1M Waic trostlose bedeutet: die Vera{lstung oder 1 Nakk ist, oder der leere, Zustand, 151. "Les versets Redaktion, der die Folge davon ist. " Lambrecht, 15 18, qui insistent dune fuite imm6diate et rapide, sur la necessite 'Car ces jours-l le verset 19: preparent seront des jours de tribulation. . .' Bref la fuite s'impose, est imminente. parce qu'une catastrophe sans precedent Cf. K. Weiss, Exegetisches 79. Plus haut dej, on zur Irrtumlosigkeit. . ., interne l'unite des versets 14 a 23. de toute la pericope a souligne qui va On ne doit done pas separer le le verset 19 de ce qui precede et en faire debut d'une nouvelle Pour justifier prophetie sur la fin du monde. cette le P. Lagrange et beaucoup d'autres derniere position, alleguent que dans Mc. XIII, 14-18 on a un peril localise, d une armee et auquel il sera possible tandis d'echapper XIII, 19-20 decrit par la fuite, tine catastrophe que lt. de l'omnipotence divine qui vient mondiale, et frappe tous les hommes: alors evidemment la fuite On pent n'gtre serait un non sens. pas convaincu par " A. Feuillet, "Le discours de Jesus sur la ruine du temple cet argument. Luc 10(1,5-36", Marc XIII RB, LV (1948), d'apres 481. et 1. Schweizer, The Good News, 274.2. T. W. Hanson, Teaching, 231.
OAt/ii
3.
317.
88.
and of the
author
of Mark's
Gospel.
And this
being
the
case,
it
is
not
strange
that allude
the last
discourse
of Christ's
writers
should
to the passing
and mainspring
of the
the Yj'IDO
to which
a desecrating is
attack the
on Jerusalem expression
and its
Matthew's
very
used over
and over
in Scripture
2 the Temple.
desecration
And Mark's
place
O'nou
could
au
refer
661
to one site
with
only,
its
hint
so far
of the
as Christ's
of a holy
hearers
were concerned.
3
exist for this apparent neglect to specify the
Old Testament
parallels
fate
inevitably
and 7: 14,34. temple following temple nation is is
with
the fate
which
and therefore v.
call
14 of this
chapter,
The general
catastrophe the
involving
The situation
identical
and the
reference
it
is not in view.
1.
Dan. 9: 26,27;
2.
"undoubtedly the phrase 'where he should not be' refers Schweizer 3. affirms, to the temple, " The since the entire passage presupposes a Jewish situation. bei Da sich zweifellos Good News, 272. "Da das_ dgAuyNa im Tempel befindet, Formel Mk 13,14 eine Anspielung ist es ratsam, auch in der unbestimmten auf den dadurch wird das dXuypoc Tempel zu sehen: eigentlich erst ein profanier. Greuel. " Lambrecht, Redaktion, 152. ender 4. M. Hooker, The Son of Man in Mark (London, 1967), 153.
89.
The ordinary
tools
of exegesis
applied
to vv.
24-27
and 14-19
of Mark
categorized
earlier view -
to schools
the discourse
at the end of
greater other? l
separates
and the
Lagrange the
considers
second
Rigaux's.
He says:
an exclusively for a
eschatological
interpretation
we must allow
double reference,
From a faith ically point
ETaI,
for
a mingling
of historical
and eschatological:
but
'
exeget-
such viewpoints
they to the
for 11&1o
example, TaGToC
KxI
ETV OrIc
Kai kE O(c I
OUK1
To
;...
into
consideration
the
accounts
of the
same enquiry
found
is evident
that
the disciples
event
have taken this view include Scholars 1. who C. Cranfield, A. B. Bruce, B. Rigaux, Mller,
W. Beyschlag, G. E. Ladd.
F.
Godet,
E. F. K.
2.
3. the
Saint
Mark, 402.
distinguished transpired. the two events because, at the time he wrote,
90.
parallelism
in Mark 13: 4.
TTo,re
TOCTa
TL
-ro
jNEiov
T1OCVTOC
TO(G ro(
QrL
In effect, the
EAq
of the
csuvTei9a
is, "When will this take place,
question
disciples
as separating
the two.
is finding
24p but it
the
is
between
obviously
tied
verse. others
v. 20, despite
its
obvious link T Tc
following c 9PEP It is riveted Na
in this
passages. t
same verse,
The majority
which links
settle connects
to the preceding
the fact that
and
EKwvocl be kept
verse
v.
24 which
as closely against
coming
6AUy
Jerusalem,
of a separating
chasm of centuries.
the shift Compare the comments of Schmid and Lagrange, 1. adopted particularly by the latter the yT of v. 21 of Mt. 24 to be only a when he declares . __ is unfaithful We think that Lagrange at this point form. with regard to the "Diejenige Deutung, His position facts. has no foundation. concerning P, _y findet, die in V. 14 bis 23 das Ende Jerusalems vorausgesagt muss hier einen bergang Ignorierung jeglicher ungemein schroffen annehmen , da unter vlliger Ereignisse Perspecktive oder weniger fernen einer nahen und solche einermehr Denn wenn auch wenigstens Zukunft fol gen. bei Markus unmittelbar aufeinander (siehe dagegen Mt 24,29 'alsbald jener Tage. ') der nach der Drangsal . . Zwischenraum zwischen V. 14-23 und V. 24-27 unbestimmt zeitliche gelassen wird, dass der Evangelist ihn nur nicht verwischen, sich doch der Eindruck so lsst "Chrysostome als gering angesehen hat. " Markas, 245" et J4r8me que noun la raine de Jerusalem des discours is fin dans leur application suivons et deliberement le commencement du second theme qu'au v. 23. du monde, ne placent le y Ce qui est tree fort pour ce seas, c'est au debut de cette, pericope,
_p` etroitement dans Mt. comme dans Mc., qui semble relier de tout le discours. C'est precisement la difficulte
91.
The great
stumbling-block,
however,
is
v.
30.1
Apgv
A yw
OpTv &
DO
h19 T,0( F- f
ye-ML.
to the first
r yEve
pic a-1T) p
Lagrange, this Busch,
1CKUTD( -rrv-roc
apply the w. 28-31
and others
crisis, Carroll's
but
surely
behaviour
of one of Lewis
characters
who practised
believing
sundry impossible
things
breakfast.
of
the to is
both
exegetical
and philossaying".
YEVEoc the
wherever
is
contemporaries 23-26,
of Christ
who are
11: 16;
Mk. 8: 38,
17: 25.
Ellis's
suggestion2 found
here that
to that sometimes
involving
literal
generations, expressions
eschatological
(JXm-ro
wpoc
in
1 Jn.
a n'admettre ya une soudure pliitot organique qui conduirait qu'un 11,45; Deux raisons: de Dan. 111, sitivant l'analogie seul thIme. qu'un a) il ya de nouveau une tribulation; ce apres la consummation du persecuteur, b) le distincts, d'interPalle; sont deux horizons sans aucune indication des deuce discours ou du moires des deux themes, qui doivent parallelisme toes deux par la deetresse (cf. RB. 1906, p. 395). Le parallelisme commencer des deux discours ou du moires des deux themes, qui doivent commencer toes deux (cf. RB. 1906, p. 395). Le ykp la detresse doit donc etre une liaison par de pure forme, sans portee pour les idees. " Saint Matthieu, 462-63. ici lien The Good News, 281, is representative of those who accept the "Certainly 'all these things' meaning of the text when he says: plain must the parousia include "In dem Zeitraum dieser of the Son of Man. " Cf. Lohmeyer. dieses geschehen; lebenden Generation jetzt fiber Geschlechter wird alles dieses Geschledrt vergeht Geschlechter sind vorbergegangen, nicht mehr, sondern dieses alles 99f. Mark Thirteen, geschehen. " Markus, 281. Beasley-Murray, sieht 1. Schweizer, 2. 4. Luke, 246.3. Heb. 9: 26. And particularly rt . yvec i-r1. c
See also
92.
This
has much to
recommend its
but
hardly
meets the
repeated
linking
into
one throughout
the chapter
is considered,
and
y6ve-
throughout
most recent verse. of vv.
one of the
troublesome discourse
entire
other
in v. is if
reference prior
clear the
to the in v.
End are 29 is
He says the
reference the
taken
as being
events
preceding
End only,
of v.
30 can be under-
all
the
'signs' 111 It
generation. will
not do.
is understandable
that
Tam Tm detaches
.. 30 is
in
in vv.
by saying nV.
Mq-tE. in v.
yivwt3KE-r
followed
and by v. the the
by
opavC
Koci rl
cannot
-rrapEXEVaovtaI
the fall event, term of the of Jerusalem. and secondly, for the End.
..
.2
One,
mean just
expression expression-
to be limited is all
to that a technical
Besides,
how incongruous
to teach
the
signs
imminent
event
tarry
for
centuries!
1.
Parousiag
We are aware that many commentators the meaning of 2. restrict to merely a guarantee of the permanence of Christ's words as in in its present that its appropriateness is we consider context Furthermore, it is a question for that view. whether in Mt. 5: is intended. than a forecast, rather guarantee,
3.
93.
cease to be signs
if
this
be the
case.
The position
taken
by Moore destroys
to Beasley-Murray's
30 rules out
of
exclude
any limitation
of the the
The latter
-rbcrrroc discourse.
evidently
fall
as part
of the would
End, final
time
of the
tribulation
witness
C. Cranfield, the
and others,
have set
forth
appealing the
explain
language
regarding realities
advent.
Dodd declares
underlying
prediction, are
a situation
the in certainty terms
are depicted
in the dramatic
of the imminence
form of historical
spiritual of the processes event. n2 involved
expressed
0. Cullmann "L'el'ement
includes essentiel la
the view
of Dodd within
de la proximite quel'oeuvre
certitude
de Christ
croix
decisive
dans l'approche
1. Jesus, 261. Others who understand v. 30 as including the Parousia include Allen, Mark, ; Ktlmiel, Promise, 61; Klostermann, Markus Evangelium, 154; Gould, Mark, 253; Taylor, St Mark, 521. 2. Parables, 71.
(Paris, 1945), 27. Cranfield's Le Retour du Christ 3. to the is similar position "The clue to the meaning of the nearness of the End is the realization foregoing. of God's Saving Acts in Christ-the unity that the of the essential realization Crucifixion, Resurrection, Events of the Incarnation, Ascension, and Parousia
94.
We cannot than to
but
view
these
statements
to
abstract
theology whole
exegesis.
do not
speak the
truth,
It this
if
applied
is
to Mk. 13.
that its the first post-apostolic readers. age has rarely in the been able to approach aware
apparent as did
chapter
Particularly
modern age,
present-day
that the
readers
plain
instinctively
of these in
reach out
verses some cases, One
meaning
This well
stimulated. effort
wrestling facts
involved
of history
Feuillet,
pretation
comments,
"monstrous"
we consider
by Kimmel.
that this
We will
notice
without
a few of his
intending
commentator,
to do so, actually
strengthens
the position
of school four.
cette alternative. Ou bien Alors en effet trouve on se reduit il faut soutenir dans sa trompe en faisant coincider que Jesus s'est de la subversive reponse les deux evenements, hypothese non seulement foi chretienne, inconciliable avec les passages mais encore critiquement de fonder une religion et une qui attribuent Jesus l'idee nouvelle 11 dune hierarchie destine precisement societe visible stable, pourvue faire egalement avec les paraboles inconciliable oeuvre de propagande; ou le royaume est compare un grain de seneve, au levain, au froment % une eigne confiee l'ivraie, d'abord puis, qui croft avec aux Juifs, Ou bien il faut chercher apres leur condamnation, aux Gentils;. .. Bans le present de distinguer discours traits certains qui permettent les deux evenements et de montrer que le Christ ne les a pas confondus.
Mais cette
entreprise
etre
une veritable
gageure.
...
si Von veut soutenir ensemble que Jesus, ayant traits de la ruine du temple et de la fin du monde, les a (1), distingues cependant parfaitement on ne peut le faire qu' priori de se tromper, sur 1'impossibilite en s'appuyant pour le Christ car les documents qui nous rapportent de faire son discours ne permettent aucune
is both past and future, the New Testament writers is not only a visual for the distance actually brings out an essential illusion; unity, which
is not so apparent "St Mark Thirteen", 1. Promise, 97n. in between from a position (1954), SJThVII 288. the Ascension and the Parousia.
"
95.
Lagrange le reconnait nette entre ces deux 4v4nements. il suppose que les evangelistes, etant encore de temps et volontiers, de l'esperance incoercible de la rochaine autre sous l'impression venue de lour Maitre, favorise la penombre" (L'Evangile de auraient plutot a Paris, Jesus-Christ, 478). On hesite s'arreter p. une teile 1 le faire hypothese; desespoir de cause. on ne pourrait qu'en discrimination Let as the attribute whose task also would urges do its us briefly position. the consider Feuillet's it objections to what we have categorized with passages visible the world. the church must which society, Ile
fourth
to be irreconcilable
to Jesus is that
message to the
parables, period.
in particular,
indicate
work
over
a long
objections
which
be considered. As regards teach for Christ's the first argument, of the death. it must be conceded and His that the of its to Gospels pioneers him'
establishment to His
church,
training
a task
subsequent
The Twelve
were called
'be with
to be 'sent and
only fulfilment
forth'.
of the
It
is important
of the
to note that
Twelve that was the phase
prior
short
recorded which
in Mk. 6: 6.
antedates training
of Christ's
ministry As A. L. Moore
to the
of His
disciples.
had not it is
by the
to understand on training
he should Having
such emphasis
conceded
much to Feuillet,
we must next
taking
for
granted
that
Christ
intended affirms
the work of the church to involve that there are no grounds for believing to
centuries. that
Lagrange similarly
would be shorter
"Le discours de Jesus sur la raine du temple d'apres Marc XIII 1. Feuillet, Luc Ma, 5-36", RB, LV (1948), 436-489.
2. Parousia, 97-98.
et
96.
Judaism. l
On the
contrary,
there
is
every
reason
for
so believing.
Exegetically,
so far
as Christ's
thinking
was concerned,
the
to the disciples
that generation. to the
within
objection that
of the Mark,
fourth
exegetical
is
a time-lag is almost
length
universal
ation
among recent
true
German scholars.
It
represents,
however, an exaggerfall is OAjiic and then still viewed oVC the advent, the not same
of the
In Luke 21, Jerusalem's in Mark we have mention followed more detailed by cosmic in
of the signs
retains Luke is
Howard Marshall
and E. E. Ellis
Mark. 3
1. 2.
Evangile
selon
Saint
Luc (Paris,
21921),
529.
Easton has commented: ""We should naturally As regards the growth parables, the duty to time elements in a parable, but we have at least overstress not that there is no parable that compares the development of the of Jesus' note kingdom to the growth of an oak tree from an acorn; grain and present " Christ, 163. mustard seed grow up in a few weeks, while leaven works overnight. to a similar And Bultmann refers parable, accompanied by its interpretation, "0 you fools, found in the Epistle of Clement: a grapevine consider a plant, First it sheds the old leaves, then the young shoots sprout, for example. then flowers, the ripe grapes then the green grapes, finally then leaves, You see how quickly is ripe. Even so quickly the fruit appear.. and suddenly judgment come, as the Scripture God's final testifies: He will come will the suddenly the Lord will and will not tarry, come to His temple, quickly Jesus and the Holy One for whom you wait. " I Clem. 23.4-5 cited by Bultmann, Beasley-Murray Word, 34. from Haupt approvingly: quotes also the following "Everything said about the parousia andthe events that precede it continually hence the presupposition is-that those moves in the second person plural, to see it; further, not in one single place is the addressed would live " Jesus, 184. reckoned with that they all would die beforehand. possibility Historian (London, Luke: Marshall, 3. and Theologian The Gospel of Luke (Century Bible n. s. )(London, 1966), 1970), 244ff. 135; Ellis,
97.
pd i<cx
, -Ov v
or at least agreed, should be
Harnack,
expression His
parallel
passages Acts
in the
Synoptics. Gospels,
and of the
Synoptic
a period
months.
Inasmuch of 2
Lucan
reference
assignment
sanctuary in mind.
at Jerusalem, Schmid,
be demonstrated
have missed
frequent
weaknesses
exegetical
positions
of the fourth,
supposed
weaknesses
of the
we are now shut withstand one hand, that world, is not the detailed
up to
approach that
other,
the with
generation It
to
Christ.
as via
default.
to be correct
by the weight
of exegetical
evidence. positions
evidence interpreters.
by way of refutation
of the
other
1.121.
the "treading Compare wording of Lu. 21: 24 and Dan. 8: 13 regarding underfoot" Jesus, 203-204. It should See also comments of Beasley-Murray, Jerusalem. of be kept in mind that Dan. 8: 13 is saying the same thing as Dan. 7: 25, but using imagery of Dan. 8 which Luke adopts. it is this Easton imagery, different and "the times of the Gentiles" "The saying is based on of Lu. 21: 24: comments on 12: 7,1l. The Gospel According Dan. 8: 13f., to St Luke as such passages .. ." (Edinburgh, Beasley-Hurray Jesus, Marshall, 1926), 312. 247. Likewise agrees. 2. Luke, 135n.
3.
98.
to a local,
historical
event,
and vv.
PaAuy[jx
to Christ, of as it evidence stands piece
Purthermore,
v. for 30. this
generation
listening
most significant
understands which
Mark 13 just
without than to
twistings
to blacksmiths
exegetes.
At this diverge
point,
in support
of the position
just
of critical
orthodoigr.
is additional rarely
evidence to be gleaned from Mark 13 on this from the viewpoint of its bearing
which is
considered
discussion. Nany exegetes have pointed out that Christ's discourse is a midrash
for the fourth suggests a valid school which frequently argument He says: "'-. passes unnoticed. seeing the Son of Man' is a conception .. to the death of martyrs. In context, however, Nk 9: 1 very closely allied themselves but of those facing speaks to the situation not of the martyrs and it holds out for them the promise of consolation. martyrdom, If I'Mk 13: 30 is similar. 'this is going to undergo all the generation' tribulation that this which Mark 13 entails, and it is to be recalled for people who had already tribulation, chapter was formulated experienced demands that this then fairness the promised generation also experience If the promise of the parousia is to have any relevance vindication. at all then it must be promised for their lifetime. That the for those addressed, just before the end is not just of Israel should be greatest suffering some theologoumenon Messianic the point is that the called woes; apocalyptic there and it was the suffering forth was already suffering which called the expectation of the speedy coming of the end, and not the other way around. is a disease characterized Experience by apocalyptic fever, of persecution to the proportional and the nearness of the expected end is directly This acceleration of the persecution. severity of the end because of is very well expressed in ISS 13: 20, tIf the Lord had not suffering the days no one would be saved (= escape a martyr's death); shortened 1. but for the on Another, sake of the 453-54. elect whom he chose he shortened the days. '"No Stone
Lloyd
Gaston
99.
1 upon Daniel.
Son of Man, for re-interpreting the book.
It
has often
most part
apart
to the
the
Daniel Jewry
9: 24-2T,
11: 31 to the
end of
in Christ's fulfilment3
time and,
passages
as prophecies was a
awaiting typical
complete
respect. is the only with passage the in Daniel in which of the in the Olivet clearly
9: 24-27 city
links
the
ravaging
of the
and temple
eschatological sermon. 4 It is
kingdom, significant
Danielic city
passage subsequent
gap in time
devastation the
of the setting
and the
the \IPW on
accompanies
up of the Messianic
Seventy weeks of years are decreed concerning your people and to put an end to sin, to finish the transgression, holy city, your to in everlasting to bring to atone for iniquity, righteousness, and to anoint both vision a most holy place. and and prophet, seal ... be cut off, the sixty-two And after and one shall weeks, an anointed have nothing; the people of the prince who is to come shall and shall Its end shall the sanctuary. the city destroy come with a flood, and And he desolations be war: to the end there shall are decreed. and of and for half covenant with many for one week; make a strong shall to cease; the week he shall and upon and offering sacrifice cause the desolate, the wing of abominations until come one who makes shall decreed end is poured out on the desolator. Dan. 9: 24-27 Christ and Lagrange assayed no'mathematical calculations, to but according to Lohmeyer
Dan. 9: 24.
1.
P. P. Bruce, Biblical
Exegesis
88;
16;
Studies,
and St Mark,
2.
As Daniel
reinterpreted
of Jeremiah
29.
in Judaism that 3. Lloyd Gaston declares that the widespread interpretation "the 490 years of Daniel 9 were just coming to an end" casts light on the Parousia emphasis in Mark 13. See No Stone on Another, 468.
4. Cf. Mark 13: 2; and Luke 19: 41-44.
100.
is
the
fact
that
the
great
themes
of this
passage
as a whole
are
re-applied
in the eschatological
discourse,
and with
a similarity that
plus
thus anticipated
righteousness, greatest crisis its
the final
the
anointing
would ij17V
of the temple,
namely people.
upon Jerusalem,
Both
era as
precipitated
mountain".
suggests so it
time
pap between
the
and the
is with
eschatological thoughtful
discourse. attention:
The words
of Johannes
Weiss merit
Jesus selber die Zukunft nach der Form der jdischen schon sich ... Wie er sich mit seiner NessiasEndzeit-Erwartungen habe. gedacht hat, so werden Vorstellung angeschlossen an die Weissagung Daniels fr ihn die Lehren der Apokalyptik in anderen Zukunftsdingen auch 2 massgebend gewesen sein. Loisy approach, Weiss, speaks similarly. exegetical the author While we usually disagree with his fundamental As with has fact that
insights of the
Loisy it
He stresses for
as Daniel glorious
Jerusalem of
appearance
presentation
Mark 13.3
I
1. 3.
See also
thesis
chapter
3.2.
Markus,
193.
from commentators are representative references quotations between hark 13 and 9: 24-27 of Daniel. "Suivant le cadre des semaines, dans la prophttie il faisait entendre plutot Jerusalem un temps relativement pour court de desolation,
et calamites de toutes sortes, qui se terminerait religieuse profanation Ces jours seraient abreges, parce du Messie. l'apparition glorieuse par ',tout chair', c'est-. -dire tous les hommes, et non seulement que, sans cela,
C S
101.
a la mort tous les periraient, et que Dieu ne veut pas livrer ou a paru 'l'abomination'"; d fuir ont au moment mais is. Jude souffrir, et le monde entier ne sera pas seule sera en proie aux douleurs (Ceffonds, du grand avenement. " Les 1908), II1 424. rangiles synoptigues "We have no doubt. in general are right that. in assuming, expositors .. .. direct is to the treat fontal reference on the one hand, that our Lord's in chapter ix. 24-27, and in assuming, that in the prediction on the other, which he quotes, as well as in his own mind, there was a reference expression to something that was to happen in connection with the destruction of Jerusalem (Emphasis ours. ) Matthew's by the Romans. " Morison, Memoirs of Christ, 507-508. "The Greek phrase. comes from the Septuagint, or Greek, version of Dan 9: 27. ... .. By the time of our Gospel, the original reference of the passage had been lost " of, and it was merely a mysterious sight prophecy which yet was to be fulfilled. Branscomb, Mark, 237. ". .. the meaning of the prophecy was not regarded as having been exhausted by its contemporary fulfilment, and the mysterious phrase of desolation. about the abomination was regarded as a prophetic word still .. to find fulfilment in the future. " Rawlinson, ". destined in Mark, 187.; .. Apocalypse takes up those tragic-events Mark the Little through which Israel the destruction it uses a Danielic must pass, and especially of the temple. .. the Danielic The words 'come to an end' or vocabulary, and follows pattern. 'end') " Carrington, 'fulfilment' have a Danielic Mark 272. "The word (for sound. chapter of Mark is telos, which has the meaning of aim, which is used in this We find it in Daniel objective and fulfilment, as well as finality. purpose, ... historical ix, where it seems to imply the finale or outcome of the present in Israel, including, for instance, the capture and of the city afflictions In this the cessation of the daily sacrifice, which is itself an 'end'. ... it assumes the meaning of the final fulfilment under of the prophecies context is now this may be. " Ibid., 275. "A direct reference whatever consideration, 'When ye the lector is bidden to use his intelligence: to Daniel, and made let him that of desolation standing where it ought not see the abomination ' The reference it is to the phrase in Daniel ix: 27. understand. readeth ... Apocalypse; it is is clear to us at once what is being announced in the Little " Ibid., and desolation of a comparable second agent of desecration character. a "Daniel does contemplate the destruction 278. of the city and temple, as the lector intelligent 279. would find if he turned to Daniel ix: 26. " Ibid., (who may in a mysterious Daniel, ". Prince-Messiah passage, speaks of a .. 'the Messiah will be the high priest be of his day), and a verse later says that This chapter of Daniel contributed one or two important or concepts cut off'. to the tradition in Mark: expressions the Messiah cut off (Mark viii-31i Dan ix. 26,27: ix. 31, x. 33)? (Mark xiii. 2, xiv. the sanctuary destroyed 58, xv. 29). (Mark xiii. 7). war, or wars tous les Juifs, elus. Ceux-ci
(Mark xiii.
14).
Now Jesus certainly of Messiah in xiv. 62, and combined it accepted the title the symbolism of the Son of Man of Daniel vii. 23, who comes with the clouds with the Kingdom from God; but it looks as if he also took heaven and receives of in Daniel ix. 26,27, since he made into account the death of the Prince-Messiah it would seem that he saw in them an those verses in his apocalyptic; use of times through which Israel image of the tragic was to pass during that evil the Messiah cut off, wars and rumours of wars, the temple destroyed, generation; the abomination 183. standing of desolation where it ought not. " Ibid., and
dass die geprgte Wendung To' Abuyr., aIrl CNWQewC der sie mit dem Vorlagetext Dan 12,11 entnommen sei, so konnte der Evangelist, tibernahm, durchaus an die Zerstorung des Tempels denken. In Dan 12,11 ist zwar nur von der Entweihung-des Tempels die Rede, der Ausdruck in Dan 12,11 unmittelbar
102.
The full
force
of the
present
argument
only
becomes apparent
as we remember
Christ's thought
B. C.
attitude
Neither
as a pseudonymous production
the forecasts in that
Neither
considered kingdom
Messianic as Christ
vas concerned,
was written",
must be". On this additional to of retains that basis, of the therefore, that Christ's concept in Daniel, facts than but of the we find any other. future the
Old Testament
interpreters the
strengths as is false
heresies
in what they
bezieht wo von dem die Rede zurck, sich aber wie auch Dan 11,31 auf Dan 9,26f. Vielleicht der Leser gerade auf diesen der die Stadt verwstet. ist, soll In Dan 9,26f. der sich von Mk 13,2 her bereits Zusammenhang achten, nahelegt. ist die Vernichtung und Dan 11,31; 12,11 sind von Stadt und Tempel angesagt, sogar sekundre - Bezugnahmen auf diesen vielleicht nur - literakritisch EPrjpc,: MAuypoc Der Ausdruck Spruch. -rb nur Tic crF_ws kann also nicht des Tempels, sondern ebensogut an Krieg und Zerstrung an eine Entweihung in Mk 13,2 so deutlich Da die Tempelzerstrung von Stadt und Tempel erinnern. ist, da diese Vorhersage den Anlass zur Jfngerfrage und damit zur geweissagt aprgpwC&YC XuyNoc Rede bietet, 1T muss T ganzen nachfolgenden im Licht Der Evangelist in spricht von 13,2 verstanden werden. zwangslflufig 142-43. des Tempels. " Pesch, Naherwartungen, Mk 13,14 von der Zerstrung (Pesch cites See K. Staab, J. Huby, C. Perrot effect. and others to similar Jesus Himself foresaw the coming ruin loc. ) "The more vividly his footnotes ad the acquaintance the fuller, must have which the disciples moreover, ... is this had with the prophecy in Dan ix. so much the more intelligible .. The Gospel of Meyer, Commentary on New Testament, introductory passage. . ." (E. T., N. Y., 61884), "The main passage here referred to by the 406. Matthew Dan 9.26,27, definitely Lord is the remarkable prophecy, which we fiidmore Matthew, Dan xi. 31; xii. ll. " Olshausen, 236. expressed,
103.
Excursus
on Mark 13: 30
just
three positions.
interpretation, This is not
Beasley-Murray,
they find their writing
strange.
William
Temple,
Knox in
1913
said:
"Anyhow I think
And if
rejected
the apocalyptic
catastrophe renounce
idea of
other than "1
an immediate have to
I should the
Christianity. Bishop
A Cambridge of Birmingham
Church that
same time,
by the Christ
Sidgwick
became an agnostic
foretold
things
that
Mark 13: 30 2
in
of faith.
tool
undeceiving
biblicists.
to which to the we refer, however, is surely True, not but a matter for exe-
realm
of apologetics. It --
truth
exegetical
truth?
account.
shows what
evident
additional
to that
translated
convey
cultures?
1.
Iremonger,
William
Temple,
cited
by A. L.
Moore,
Parousia,
93.
2.
See Beasley-Hurray,
Jesus,
ix.
104.
It fatalistic
is
that
readers
with
their
sometimes pronounce-
outlook
as absolute,
Semitic
a small
of commentators, genre
NIt. 13: 30 may be understood forty days, and Nineveh shall Hardly
to a similar "1
"Yet
around still
narrator,
surprised. a gracious
knew that in
and abounding
steadfast
love,
and repentest
" We At this point, apologetic! reader may be tempted to cry "Another a of Mark, the extent of the submit that for our purposes in the exegesis We merely beg leave to enquire whether the Jews Kenosis is not an issue. in the same absolute fashion viewed predictive statements as members of the It is absolutely that Christ certain modern Occident. viewed the time of His See Mk. 13: 10 and Matt. 24: 14. as somewhat contingent. return 1. Jonah was familiar days by Jeremiah with the principles expressed in later "If at any time I declare Ezekiel: concerning or a kingdom, that a nation and I will it, pluck up and break down and destroy and if that nation, concerning I will which I have spoken, turns from its evil, repent of the evil that I to do to it. intended And if at any time I declare concerning or a a nation build in my sight, it, kingdom that I will and plant and if it does evil not to my voice, then I will listening repent of the good which I had intended "Yet you say, 'The way of the Lord is not just. ' to do to it. " Jer. 18: 7-10. Is my way not just? Is it not your ways that Hear now, 0 house of Israel: When a righteous man turns away from his righteousness and are not just? he shall die for it; for the iniquity commits iniquity, which he has committed Again, when a wicked man turns away from the wickedness die. he shall he " has committed and does what is lawful he shall his life. and right, save Another O. T. example is that of Isaiah's Eze. 18: 25-27. words to Hezekiah, "Thus says the Lord: Set your house in order; for you shall die, you shall Hezekiah did not die. He did recover, recover. " Isa. 38: 1. not and lived The New Testament also yields fifteen years. another us several examples of Consider the following this principle. "As they had been long without case: food, Paul then came forward 'Men, you should have among them and said, to me, and should not have set sail listened this from Crete and incurred 2.
105.
I now bid you take heart; injury for there will be no loss of and loss. life For this very night there stood by me among you, but only of the ship. 'Do not an angel of the God"to whom I belong and whom I worship, and he said, Paul; be afraid, you must stand before Caesar; and lo, God has granted you in God all those who sail with you. '' So take heart, men, for I have faith be exactly that it will But we shall have to run on some as I have been told. When the fourteenth island. ' night had come, as we were drifting across the the sailors sea of Adria, about midnight suspected that they were nearing So they sounded and found twenty fathoms; land. farther a little on they fathoms. And fearing that we might run on sounded again and found fifteen they let out four anchors from the stern, the rocks, and prayed for day to come. And as the sailors were seeking to escape from the ship, and had lowered the boat into the sea, under pretense of laying out anchors from the 'Unless these men stay in the ship, you cannot be saved. '" bow, Paul said, f-The in this Acts 27: 21-31. is that Paul did not act point story, of course, He seemed prediction pronouncement. as though the divine was an absolute to believe that the reckless wickedness of a dozen men could change rather We have another the divine three score. example purpose toward the remaining "While we were staying in Acts 21: 10-14: for some days, a prophet named Agabus came down from Judea. And coming to us he took Paul's girdle and "So '-Thus says the Holy Spirit, bound his own feet and hands, and said, the Jews at Jerusalem him bind the man who owns this and deliver shall girdle "' When we heard this, into the hands of the Gentiles. we and the people there 't'hat are you doing, Then Paul answered, begged him not to go up to Jerusalem. but my heart? For I am ready not only to be imprisoned weeping and breaking for the name of the Lord Jesus. ' And when he would even to die at Jerusalem 'The will of the Lord be done. "' In we ceased and said, not be persuaded, Paul's Christian instance, friends did not regard the prophecy as of this Instead fulfilment. they treated it as a kindly inevitable warning whereby This is the Christian the disaster might be averted. and Jewish view of prophecy, fe to that of the oriental in contrast fatalists. of the unmerciful parable in Matthew 18 has often occasioned difficulty. How could the master servant the house (representing God, see v. 35), forgive his slave the debt of of ten thousand talents But no problem and yet later change his mind toward him? The biblical as we take the preceding examples into account. exists, view of prophecy is that a forecast is not necessarily to be, fulfilled a prediction Rather a prediction is a hint in order that of disaster all hazards. at Similarly steps might be taken to avert the evil. a prediction of proper is an encouragement, that there might be perseverance in a right blessing This view of the conditional nature of prophecy was not devised to course. It has long been held and applied to many meet the problem of Mk. 13: 30. Some modern exegetes have seen its relevance of the Scripture. sections Possibly issue. C. F. D. Moule had this in mind when he commented for the present ". he might have been absolutely if Mk. 13: 30 as follows: right on .. for there is a sense in which great he had said what verses 30-31 say; see so clearly and expect so eagerly. what might happen if only prophets ... The Gospel According to Mark (Cambridge, 1965), 103. See men responded. . ." the discussion in Gaston's No Stone on Another, 426f.; and particularly der Geschichte J. Hempel's Die Mehrdeutigkeit als Problem der prophetischen (Gottingen, 1936), 41. k. A. Knox speaks similarly: Theologie "By a rather free interpretation that our Lord of the language used you can just maintain information of Jerusalem, and tacitly spoke only about the destruction refused By supposing that the Evangelists the Second Coming. here, as elsewhere, about belonged to a different include one or two sayings which really you context, but at the same time you rob it of all of the prediction, can save the accuracy
106.
An unusually
frank
commentator
It
seemed his
habit
explan..
k. Concerning Y
interpretation did intend to
".
..
we do no hesitate
with the
to adopt.
text with the
one consistent
represent
coming as contemporaneous
destruction
editor But the Matt. His did
of Jerusalem,
not agree with
"l
His
same Olshausen
took
pains
introduce the
note afford
regarding a reasoned
contingent
philosophy
a philosophy
he felt
Is it possible to preserve the unity of the passage, and at the certainty. Only on the suppits phrases in their sense? natural same time to interpret (cf. Jonah 3: 4 and 10) and that that this was a conditional prophecy osition the condition of the Jews remained and still of it, namely the conversion (cf. In this way Rom. 11: 22 and notes on 2 Thess 2: 6). remains unfulfilled as a continuous whole, and at the same time understand we can see the picture " A New Testament Commentary, of it has only been partial. why the fulfilment ( vols., London, 1952), I, 56. G. B. Caird has something to say along the "Jesus clearly indicated lines: that in its final the manifestation same Day was known only to God, not because God had fixed a date which he guarded but because the coming of the Day was contingent upon the as a close secret, The Apostolic the purposes of God. . ." Ape (London, 1958), full of realization "The Jew was able to take in his stride 189. Where we should Gentiles which have perplexed ancient and modern. paradoxes two the Semitic to throw together mind prefers make a guarded statement, The prophets the other. and allow the one to qualify extreme statements declare God's irrevocable judgment on human sin, and almost in the repeatedly Caird it is too late. " Ibid., 192. call on men to repent before same breath "Many things that they were foretold precisely quotes from J. Paterson: also the words of A. L. Moore In this come to pass. " Ibid. connexion, might not "Only the motif He says: of grace withholds are also worth consideration. belongs to the complex of eschatological that which properly events which " Parousia, 206. and Exaltation. ended with the Ascension 1. Matthew, 222.
We append a specimen of his remarks: "Another 2. by which the circumstance, declarations distinct the near approach of his advent, of the Lord, respecting between is the conflict removed from the province completely of error, are freedom and necessity, in this passage. which appears peculiarly prominent
On the one hand, the time of fulfilment is represented as fixed in the counsels God (Dan xi. 36; Acts 1.7); on the other, the time seems uncertain, of and
icq.
or hastened by the faithfulness or unfaithfulness of men open to be deferred (lIabak. Accordingly, ii. 3; 2 Pet. iii). when the Redeemer promises the ... of his coming, this announcement is to be taken with the near approach (to be understood in connexion with all predictions restriction and judgments), 'All this will come to pass, unless men avert the wrath of God by sincere I None of the predictions of Divine judgments are bare historical repentance. take place; they are alarms calling of that which will proclamations men to in order which it may be said that they announce something, repentanceof that that which they announce may not come to pass. " Ibid., 225-26. by Gunther Hrder in "Das eschatologische Compare the more recent discussion Markus 13", TV, IV (Berlin, der sogenannten kleinen Apokalypse Geschichtsbild "Man sollte Jesu in ihrer Echtheit die Naherwartung 1952), 71-107. stehen lassen. ihrer Verktindigung Verkndigung Im Augenblick war sie wahr, d. h. gltige Die Entwicklung in der Drohung und Verheissung. Gottes, des Willens seiner im NT zeigt, dass Gottes Wort sich nicht Urchristenheit und ihr Niederschlag des Menschen machen lsst, Besitz endseiner als kdnne er es zum Mittel zum Es ist dem Menschen nich gegeben, um sich zu Berechnung machen. zeitlichen Wer es dennoch versucht, und sich es auf diese Art zu verstehen sichern. ist, dass Gott frei seinen Willen und sein muss erfahren, anzueignen, ndern, wie es nicht Wort jederzeit als in Jeremia 18 grossartiger zu Mit dem Kommen Gott kann sein Vorsatz kann. gereuen. werden ausgedruckt Wer die Geschichte Jesu war das Ende in der Tat ganz nahe herbeigekommen. betrachtet, bis zum heutigen Tage mit Aufmerksamkeit der Christenheit wird flshausen Gott gereute, dieses Ende kommen zu lassen. y':. weshalb es verstehen, He then identical words to Paterson as quoted by Caird. uses practically the Olivet to stricture those who, to his mind, misinterpret proceeds gently to recognize the contingent through failing discourse nature of prophecy. that many expositors, "The overlooking these points accounts for the fact, of but contrary to the simple meaning of words, would make with a good intention, between events yet future, forced separation as and that which is described a the destruction Such a separation can never be of Jerusalem. near--viz., from the mere language, of Scripture and since the whole teaching substantiated this form of is in harmony with our passage, nothing remains but to justify in the manner which we have Scriptural upon higher grounds, representation f " Matthew, day has written 226. of an earlier other writer attempted. to agree throughout thoughtfully upon this topic, and it is not necessary in order to see a viewpoint akin to that which was possibly with his theology Fairbairn the Himself. sets forth and Christ of New Testament believers to Olshausen and then adds: basic principles of his case somewhat similarly to the predictions. the second advent of the "Thus, to refer respecting .. in the counsels fixed be no doubt, that (however definitely Lord-there can things on the one side as tending, among men are represented of Heaven) certain its approach. Our Lord, in one of his to hinder, on the other to forward (Luke xviii. faith l-8), and speaks as if it hung on the steadfast parables language; St Peter uses still of his elect people. prayer stronger persevering to a hopeful, believers life, that they might he exhorts godly and consistent (for such is the plain import of his hasten on the day of the Lord's coming, 12). And St Paul not only speaks of a grand develop2 Pet. iii. words, ... [sic] the arrival preceding necessarily of apostacy of that day, but of ment things, hindering this characterize, which he does not further certain
the personal appearance of development, and by implication retarding which in the chain of providences was to be subsequent to the other. Prophecy (Edinburgh, 1956), 64-65. Fairbairn Interpretation then of for the reason of the delay of the Parousia. It. for his belief ..
108.
is
certain promises
that
Christ
and His
contemporaries
were well
aware of
by Moses and the Prophets. Israelites a fortnight's Canaan for direct from Egypt
to take requiring
the
less wandered
outside
failed
We submit
that
the
exegesis
of Nk.
13: 30 is
only
complete
if
we allow
for
the possibility
statement
that
with
Christ,
less
an absolute those
Scriptures
He so implicitly
trusted.
that
the
if
the early
to its
missionary
transpire
commission,
in that with
and if
same the
chastened It is
Jewish this
end would
Age. 2
linking
proclamation
to the world
provides
the hint
of the contingent
element.
dedication
Such
of the church.
be dependent is
human element
then in the full burning spring-tide of its, life and blessing, with holy it might well seem, as if that of its mission, zeal for the proper fulfilment to its accomplishment, mission were hastening were becoming and all things Yet, it must have been impossible harvest ready for the final of the world. for any one to read with care some of the parables of our Lord, or even what [sic] by St Paul of the great apostacy written was without coming to the ... that there was still conviction, an implied alternative; namely, that if the church of Christ in her course, if she should begin should degenerate to slumber in the work given her to do, still more, if she should become by the carnal then adulterated spirit, of the world, and the corrupt practices the shadows of the evening should need to be lengthened the Lord out, and. .. the day of His appearing. " Ibid., 65. Fairbairn should have to protract gives in support He reminds us, examples from Scripture several of his thesis. for example, that Christ the Twelve (including Judas! ) that they would promised judging the twelve tribes day sit upon twelve thrones, of Israel one -a as absolute as Nk. 13: 30. apparently statement being 1. 2. See Numbers 14: 34 margin. There strange nothing part unfulfilled. 19: 28, for another is in part This is example and of Christ's prophecy being fulfilled, true in other cases of Hebrew prediction. from Christ Himself.
109.
Excursus
nature
whether foresaw against that the
of
there the
scene that
attack the
aggression
Christian
the
gospel
world
antagonism
Such a view
historical.
and viewed such a view quarters sees only universal fate but
If,
Jerusalem's
of the
of the
tribulation the
to all that
of the the
be so busy rebutting
not
to the this is
in
effect, the
version
too
forth
destiny
KO()
of Israel's
Troov-rocs
pocxor(pnc
SIC
-r&
u E9vrl rav-ra,
Xp o6
Kai
IpouaarN Kaupi
E9vwv,
But there
which
ngp(AG)Uly
kevwv.
and
is no way of separating
refer to universal
distinctly
GF rgVrq kai
as-rpotC
KaI
sni
ic
&Ovwv r--v rropa j JoO. BcxAcpq K1 ct Xoo, yrIc aUVOXn tro)uxvTwv avepwnuv rr cpmov k( '"PO OKtaC -rwv EnepxoEvwv
opvzv
-11
31 oiKOUHSvr) ai
Ki
yop
-r-r
3Vop 10, i ov
ybovTai -rvv uiv It'V
GrjaovTai. acKh
110.
Afl V& p
H,- -rd
auv'Ha
wc;
KO(I
distinctly whole
told world,
The
appears takes
tribulation,
which that
linked
The thought
trouble than it
spreads is
not
be more clearly
and strongly
in this
passage. a period of tribulation some contextual beginning difficulties a major the fate at Jerusalem, are problem of
describes to the
quickly
automatically of exegesis
Verses because
constituted with
connection
of the
entire
world. i eivocl BATbic, KTIGEWS, Hr) yEvr)-ral. o< cv otoc qv ou KTIV % Kot Et Oq ER 0
O(P)(fc Kai o
f. ? fa0(
EKCINOPWC V
t1FISPaC,
oPL
c)
dt
-rb
qPa'PC. T&
-TOTE Eav
6 Apia rc
COVTCKI
EUaoXPloFTOl
is
nolt)QOUCIV an _
61-i-04
Kr 'Pa-r-a Apo
To
rronXavv,
auvocTov, -rvuC 61
TrpoE. pgKo(
itvTOC.
c &&
ob
&OQvTat
EK
i-ov-r nh
% Kai ai
buvC pK JEic
oci
'Ev
Totc
in.
opavoT
aa1uOrjaov-rai
Kl
T&rE
cPOVTaI
Tv
uiV
-ro
v 8pwrrov
T1OXA C
Taylor's
v px6NFVOv
Ki &S qc.
VEAWic perk
duv JFwC
Vincent that the
opinion emphatic
assertion it is
in v.
This is clear that the thought of 19 is eschatological. ... is undoubtedly true of 20. Here the idea found in many apocalyptic that in His mercy and for the sake of the elect God has writings, the period for mankind. is strongly shortened of tribulation expressed. .. Cf. Dan. xii. 7,1 Enoch lxxx. Ezra iv. 26. 2,4 . .2 Rigaux's evenements existences suggestion3 de la fin. that ... ". . les Jerusalem trances et la Judee finales mettront contextual sont le centre les regarding des
toutes
solve
some serious
problems
the
stresses
&A;
SK1oZ
local
of the exposition
is the exposition
of that
of the
group which
E4EKToi
the
nature
Some see them as Jews in the Others involved because consider in the of their that siege, prayers the L
become Christians. Christians and that who, though therefore, Such 20 clearly in this not
who are,
will the
expositions intimates
do not
Er. A. K-ToL E
are also
involved
suffering
E. g. Nineham, Saint Mark, 355; Dodd, More N. T. Studies, 80. Mk. 13: 19-27 echoes Isa. chs. 24-27 at several points, sources for the "time and Daniel's this passage (as well as Jer. 30: 7), one which obviously of trouble" may include is wider in application than the destruction For Daniel's of Jerusalem. use Der Gott 376-382, see Gaston, No Stone on Another, of Isaiah, and E. Bickermann, der Makkabger (Berlin, 172. 1937), 1. 2. 3. Mark, 514. 243.
L'Antechrist,
112.
and it
shortly
therefore
more than
-Jews.
involving it
the
can be said
are world-wide, It is
then obvious
the that
threatens of the
be general. world-wide
discourse
events. 2
Pa61Xs
involved. says:
Following
of the
to be about 24 affirms
end.
15 in Mt.
that
Messianic i4
a climax. la Judee
mondiale
commence par
atteindre
et se d6clanche
ensuite
le monae. iS
"True, the siege might have On these difficulties 1. Olshausen remarks: longer, lasted and the ruin might have been such that not a single person but how can it be said that this was prevented for the should have escaped; For the Christians does not appear. fled to Pella. sake of the elect, ... (p. 57) that we are not to understand Schott, indeed, thinks by the elect the Christians, but such Jews as were about to go over to the Church of Christ. But the reference of the elect, ver. 24 and 31, to the members of the church, This passage also evidently has its renders this hypothesis quite untenable. to the advent of the Lord, preceded by the birth-pangs final reference of the these will fall the Messiah; and unbelievers-upon at once upon believers but for the sake of believers to punish them; former to perfect, upon the latter One will 243. Discussing Mt. 24: the merciful them. . ... "'-T;atthew, shorten "The reference in this passage to any others 23-26 he adds: of the 'elect' is utterly than the apostles untenable, and believing members of the church, to the apostles themselves. Hence the for the whole is addressed directly if possible, can only be taken as meaning "so as to lead astray, words you it is only thus that the force of the admonition can and all the elect". .. " Ibid. be felt.
2.
4. II, 5.
Mark, 272.
New Testament, JOHN RYLANDS UNIVERSITY, LIBRARY OF MANCHESTER St Matthew (E. T., Edinburgh, 51879)
L'Antechrist,
243n.
113.
This
declaration
is
consistent
with
the
conjunction
we find
--
Israel's It
last part
sorrows,
nations. of the
refers to the facet of
is almost certain
of Daniel chapters,
to both p the
fundamentally Christ's
as though
reference quotes
Inasmuch
as Christ following,
from
Daniel whole
the into
apocalypse power
spreading
"the
as never
by the
standing Daniel
up of the
great
Prince
over clear,
same holy to
ones. the
refers
back to that
addition
evidence Antichrist
believers
We believe he writes:
Lambrecht
rightly
represents
the
passage
in Nark when
Judea muss flchten; Der Greuel steht im Tempel zu Jerusalem; die Katastrophe auch hier sollte noch weiter sehen: man den Horizont hat Weltausmass. Dies stimmt mit der ausserordentlichen Grsse $berein. 2 Einmaligkeit in der Zeit! und -
1. 2.
See thesis
chapter 8*
3:.
_'
interesting Haenft comments on Mk. 13: 14. We have not found like their in commentaries 102ile he follows elsewhere old or new. quite most in passing by the local his suggestions his countrymen application, of as to what may have been in the mind of Mark as he wrote this passage are worthy of We quote from him without his view in entirety. consideration. endorsing "Mk hat ja sein Evangelium nicht fr j$daische Leser geschrieben. Warum gibt Jdlich: in Juda Anweisungen?. hier den Christen er dann wozu bringt .. . die fr seine Leser doch keine Bedeutung haben konnte? Mk diese Nachricht,
Soll lich
einschliessman annehmen, er schreibe mechanisch etwas ab, das er vorfindet, der Bemerkung: 'Der Leser merke auf! '? Wir mssen doch voraussetzen,
114.
dass Mk in alledem einen fr seine Leser hchst wichtigen Sinn gefunden hat, Besonders ungereimt und dieser Sinn muss etwas Aktuelles sein. wre die Vermutung, dass 1Ik die Aufforderung, der Leser solle bernommen verstehen, ici htte, An diesem Umstand scheitert musste, worum es geht. ohne dass er selbst die Vermutung, Sicherheit MIlshabe eben ein Geheimnis weiter mit tdlicher tradiert. ... '1Wir behaupten: Mk verwendet hier Mittel, die uns schon aus anderen Stellen im N. T. bekannt sind. "Beginnen wir mit dem Einfachsten. Jedem Leser des N. T. ist es bekannt, dass Verfasser 'Rom' den Namen 'Babylon' Das ist fr haben. eingesetzt manche ntl. Wahrscheinlich der Fall in 0b 14,8; 16,19; 17,5; 18,2.10.21. ganz sicher Bei den Stellen der Offb ist der verhlt es sich ebenso auch 1. Petr 5,13. leicht Grund fr diese Umschreibung es wre lebensgefhrlich zu erraten: Damit hier offen von Roms Untergang geschrieben. htten die Christen gewesen, verhtillende, geheimnisvoll erffnet sich uns eine Mglichkeit: eine umschriebende, kann dadurch veranlasst dem Uneingeweihten Ausdruckweise sein, unverstndliche ist und Verfasser Mitteilung dass die ('unverschliisselte') hchst gefhrlich durch verbreitet wird, und Leser bzw. die Gemeinde, in der eine solche Schrift die 'Verschlsselung` Gefahr bewahrt werden sollen. vor dieser "Ein anderes Beispiel Sache ist die Art, wie Apk 13,17 f. fr die gleiche der Name des 'Tiers' angegeben wird etwa 'Kaiser nur als ein Zahlenwert Hero(n)' riskant gewesen. ... zu sagen wre allzu "Wenn wir nach der Analogie Beispiele dieser drfen, aus der Offb urteilen knnte auch in Mk 13 diese Redeform gewhlt sein, weil die Aussage im Klartext ist, d. h. sich gegen Rom richtet. gefhrlich "Der Text verwendet Dort war Wendungen aus dem Buch Daniel. offensichtlich (den Altar) der Greuel der Verwstungen 9,27 davon die Rede, dass auf das Heilige 1290 bzw. nach der LXX 1335 Tage kommen werde, dass der Greuel der Verwstung dass die Rede versiegelt bestehen werde, und es war zugleich sein solle gesagt, 'und die Zeit wird Ferner hiess es: bis zum Zeitpunkt des Endes (12,11.4). dagewesen ist, Trbsal Trbsal, ein Volk sie nicht seit eine sein, eine wie (12,1). existiert' "Wir wissen heute: Das Buch Daniel ist in Wirklichkeit zur Zeit des syrischen in der Knigs Antiochus Epiphanes verfasst worden, um die Juden zum Ausharren Verfolgung Wir knnen ziemlich genau den Zeitpunkt angeben, wo zu ermuntern. ist. Denn von diesem Punkt an (Dan 11,40) verstosst die es geschrieben Weissagung gegen die historische Wirklichkeit, whrend sie fr angebliche dort war sie ja nur scheinbar Zeit zutrifft Weissagung, die vorhergehende in Wahrheit Das Buch muss noch aber Rickshau auf vergangene Ereignisse. Epiphanes im Jahr 164 v. Chr. geschrieben vor dem Tod des Antiochus sein, Leser des Buches All das wussten die christlichen aber nach 167 v. Chr. Daniel aber nicht. Fair sie war diese geheimnisvolle Weissagung in den Vorgingen Epiphanes noch nicht Sie ahnten auch nicht, unter Antiochus erfllt. fiber die Verfolgung des 1. Makkaberbuches dass die Schilderungen durch denselben Vorgang in Wirklichkeit Antiochus Aufstand und den jdischen Dagegen konnte die Schilderung beschreiben, wie das Ende des Buches Daniel. im 1 Makk wohl dazu dienen zu zeigen, wie eine solche Verfolgung und ins Werk gesetzt Verfhrung werden konnte. "Wenn wir nun an unserer Mk-Stelle Wendungen aus Daniel erscheinen sehen, drfen dass sie fr den Verfasser Sinn einen konkreten, aktuellen wir vermuten, das war jetzt besassen: oder bald was der Prophet Daniel geschaut hatte, Aber in welcher Weise? im Begriff, sich zu erfllen. "Einen gewissen Anhalt kann uns die Offb geben. 13,12 davon, Sie spricht Tier Tier" die Bewohner der Erde dazu bringt, dem (ersten) dass das 'zweite
115.
ein Bild zu machen, '-und es wurde ihm gegeben dem Bild des Tieres Lebensgeist zu* des Tieres sogar redete und-bewirkte, verleihen dass alle so dass das'Bild Hier wird gettet. wurden, die das Bild des Tieres nicht anbeteten'. dass der Kaiserkult im Rtmerreich offensichtlich erwartet, mit Gewalt durchgesetzt der ihn verweigert. In werden wird und jeder gettet wird, 13,17 f. bringt die Offb eine hnliche Erwartung Wer nicht zum Ausdruck: das Zeichen des Tieres auf Stirn darf weder kaufen noch oder Hand trgt, hier wird der Kaiserkult des wirtschaftlichen verkaufen also mit den Mitteln Boykotts erzwungen. "Nun kommt es nicht darauf an, ob der rmische Staat damals tatschlich derartige Plne erwogen hat. Entscheidend ist, dass jene Christen, fr welche die Offb geschrieben wurde, ihm tatschlich etwas derartiges zugetraut Damit haben wir das Recht, nun auch -haben, wie es die Offb beschreibt. Rom wird in Mk 13 eine !hnliche Erwartung versuchsweise vorauszusetzen: mit Gewalt die Anbetung des Kaisers zu erzwingen versuchen - was sollen die Christen dann tun? Sobald der 'Tag x' anbricht, wo man alle Christen zur Anbetung des .... Kaisers jeder Christ so schnell zwingen will, soll wie mglich fliehen, fort Denn ist erst einmal die Bevlkerung vor aus dem Ort, wo er wohnt. dem Altar des versanunelt, so bleibt nur noch die Wahl zwischen Verleugnung Christus ist auch diese rasche Flucht Freilich sie muss so und dem Tod. Augenblick damit man die Christen rasch erfolgen, nicht noch im letzten ergreift nicht und nicht ohne Gefahr: sie wird fr die schwangeren einfach Jahreszeit, in der schlechten und sugenden Frauen furchtbar sein, zumal wenn sie bei Sturm und Regen, angetreten Wir wissen heute nach den werden msste. Erfahrungen der Flchtlingstrecks nur zu gut, wie eine solche Flucht aussehen kann. "V. 19 berhrt sich so eng mit Dan 12,1, dass deutlich mit diesem wird: Weissagung erfllen. V. 20 Geschehen wird sich fr Nk die danielische das Furchtbare indirekt dieser Verfolgungszeit: beschreibt wenn Gott nicht Erwhlten die (Zahl der) Tage verkrzt htte, zuliebe wrde seinen der Erwhlten: werden auch keiner niemand gerettet .... "Wenn man sich vor Augen stellt, dass die Christen in solchem Falle von flchten ohne alle Vorbereitung einer Minute zur andern, mssen, im Gebirge der Witterung oder in der Einde den Unbilden ausgesetzt, womglich von berzeugung des Nk, Staates dann ist die Hschern des heidnischen gejagt, lange aushalten knnten; keineswegs dass sie alas nicht phantastisch, sondern Und Vorbereitungen kann man nicht durchaus realistisch. treffen, weil der 'Tag x' der Verfolgung bekannt ist, eben nicht sondern vllig unbestimmt! "Auch wer in dein Abschnitt V. 14-20 einen lteren Text zu finden muss meint, Deutung nicht darum die soeben vorgetragene Selbst wenn ein dem ablehnen. Evangelisten Text wirklich vorliegender nur von dem gesprochen htte, was sich haben, und nur so wre er fr die Leser haben, wie wir dargelegt so ausgelegt 444-148. des Ilk bedeutungsvoll gewesen. " Der Weg Jesu-
116.
at things)
least,
recognizes also
the
close
between description
Lambrecht
affirms
of vv.
14-20.2
Lloyd Gaston writes on Mark's understanding of 13: 14. as follows at the fall of the great tribulation not just which he has interpreted but of a manifestation When we consider Jerusalem of the Antichrist. which lies near use made of Daniel in Vs. 14, it is an interpretation 63. No Stone on Another, 1.
". of the
. .
Vs.
14
hand. " at
". 2. Der ganze Satz setzt es ist eine Wiederaufnahme von 13,20.22. .. (=Flucht, Katastrophe berdies Vertreibung) die 13,14-20 beschriebene voraus. hiess, dass der Herr (=Gott, Whrend es 13,20 ausdrcklich Vater) die kAE K-1O$ ) die Auserwhlten des Menschensohns ( ouko werden sie nun wird, retten '" Redaktion, 185. A. Menzies, The Earliest Gospel (London, 1901), cf. genannt. 240. "At the time of his coming there are Christians in every part of the world. 11-12. They constitute Diaspora. " And Suhl, Alttestamentlichen Zitate, a new ...
117.
The Relationship
between
-6
auxk1ec
and
ulo
-ro
cvBp, tto
It
that
Mark 13 revolves
signs -
second heaven's
sign reply
response
to the
NUyHoc close
Feuillet of the
destruction
and the
coming
Son of Man.
first. people of the the Again
He also declares
temple
that
of the
unity of the
As the of
of Jerusalem Cross,
God prior
Himself
replaces
as the points
reassembling
new community. in
the proclamation Son of Man in the The High Priest it true, as they
the given
of the temple.
had asked
question
which
means "Is
give
us a new temple? "3 makes the same connection between the two signs. He asserts
Loisy4
the the ensign of the hostile 1. "Jesus gives two signs: signalize army will the redemption the ensign of the Son of Nan will herald destruction of the city, The QrgpEioV of the Son of Man most probably signifies of his people.
to the impious the Shekinah glory with which he comes, a fitting counterpart Mark Thirteen, 93. (See also Farrer, the Romans." Beasley-Murray, of
S
took its rise from a prediction Mark, 361. ) "The discourse of the destruction forms the crowning point That event of necessity of the judgment of the temple. The explication of the prophecy, reaches its of the old Israel. accordingly, the members of his new climax in a description of the Son of Man gathering into the consummated Kingdom. " Mark Thirteen, 90. community
2. "Le Discours de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres Marc XIII et Luc )(XI, See also "Le Fils de 1'Homme de Daniel et la 5-36", I? LVI(1949), 71-73. B, tradition RB, LX (1953), 198. biblique",
3.
4.
Ibid.
(1949), 73.
synoptigues, II, 435.
Evangiles Les
118.
that
the
are correlative,
the
first the
introducing scandal
the
second,
second making
amends for
of the
The YIP Ut
and trampling activities cry them, aloud
in its
is forever
Its
underfoot.
redress,
vindication
of the
remnant.
the
Similarly,
represents
for the
justification
oppressed
and destruction
oppressor.
the
in the eschatological
discourse
of
New Testament. To sense the full the appropriateness context of the is expression necessary 6 U16 rTO review
v OpZn the
ou
in
to briefly
significance
of the
expression
The greater
(a) those
into
two categories:
descriptive
descriptive
those
of vindication
and exaltation.
cSKoi< iv .
For example,
r1k. 8: 31 exemplifies
(a).
Koci
, Ip
rro
ocvTovc na0g-iv,
TL
&
-rv
v uIO%
i'o Ki
ccvOpwrnov
TT-X
Koci
rrodoKINacO?Vou.
XLV (1963),
174-190.
119.
(b).
...
baoOE
-rov
uiv
-roc)
t VOpTTou Ki
There are
.K
68E$wv
KO(GqEVOV 1c , )V VEcpEA
of either
authenticity as the
Inasmuch
evidence text
emasculation
of the the
may be traceable of
suppositions,
even if
conclusions
each group
are correct
in certain is still
Christ
While it
believing represented of 1 Man. that
there
in those
by His
disciples, more. 2
the both
of Messiah a third
But He did
"the
suffering to
study
shows that
Daniel's
were on
dependent
on Jeremiah
and Ezekiel,
Deutero-Isaiah.
Isa. 52: 13),
Both bodies
who make the to
of literature
make reference
(Dan. 12: 3; Isa. Isa. of
many righteous of
because
of loyalty
the will
11: 33,35;
Son of Man (7: 13,26), suffering covenanters who disagrees V. Taylor in a similar
remnant in
Servant
described
Isaiah.
connexion.
earlier
position 7 is
of Jeremias, part
et al.,
considers
that
Daniel
a vital
of those
wherein
it
was written
that I= It
7 embodies concepts
1. 2. 3.
Cu1lmann,
Christolog! Jesus
Wm. Manson,
227f.
120.
In the
Gospels
the
same two-fold
meaning
is
associated
with
the
bulk
of the
Son
and this
true
of its
as in this
the
so with
stress
judgment
a theme only
oavOp rcis
It
it
but remarkably
to the doubtful present thesis that
appropriate.
that both
the
and its
a melange
of material, with
a picture
so consistent
of the
Son of Aran.
More still
persecuting
13 begins with the theme of judgment upon Israel, it is chapter is very its theme in fact, equally concerned with the fate of the disciples; largely the trouble which is in store for those who are not ashamed of Jesus and Before the time of judgment and condemnation for the enemies who do not deny him. be in a position to judge and condemn of Jesus, there is a period when they will his followers; the disciples before the final for persecution must be prepared The whole of chapter 13 is thus an elaboration vindication. of the theme found in 8: 34-38: those who wish to follow Christ the same must expect to follow for they will be hated by all because of his name; but path of suffering, those who are ashamed of Jesus and who do not endure to the end, will not be It is against this background we must understand the climax of the chapter saved. in vv. 24-27. its relevance to the general is clear: theme of the chapter .. the revelation for all who have of the Son of man is synonymous with judgment: Jesus this means disaster: for those who have been faithful it means rejected " The Son of Man in Mark, 156. vindication. 2. Ibid., 158.
1.
"Although
121.
sign
augurs
the
destruction everlasting
of the temple -
temple, the
while community
the
establishment
of the
of the
established
fulfilled
and
have pointed
jj
? 17 anticipate would a
chs. the
Jews to
contemporaneous righteousness
be finished, of
has spoken
conception
that
commences with
a newly-consecrated
temple:
The Temple will be destroyed, the destruction but after of the Temple Jesus will the parousia take place and the building of the heavenly of ' the glorified temple, community. The New Testament the glorified church incorporates by the the sanctuary symbolism in connection and it is with to this
gathered
21: 3,22),
that
the. city
great
them.
glory
is Himself
the ..
Concerning Tb
'CXEI
()lMOU.
Xxvoc
All this
ocvlf c
corresponds
?
to the
&Pviov.
hope expressed length on this in Daniel. point. 3 Feuillet, Congar,
Gartner
and others
have written
at
1.
Beasley-Murray,
Jesus,
202.
Cf. R. Hummel, Cited by Beasley-Murray, Ibid. 39-40. Jesus als Weltvollender, 2. Die Auseinandersetzung zwischen Kirche und Judentum im Matth?, usevanaelium
(Ndtinchen, 1963),
3. The following
93;
Schniewind,
Markus, 175;
R. J. McKelvey,
is sanctuaire of their are representative work. ". .. quotations daps la pensee de Daniel. toutes les autres occupe une place preponderante ... font une place au temple dans leurs perspectives eschatologiques. visions ... de 1'homme. ce qui corresponde apres quoi il sera "justifie". au regne du Fils .. celle L'onction de Dan. IX, 24, qui peut Ure une allusion pour le prescrite figurativement, tabernacle. doit s'entendre de i'etablissement croyons nous, ..
...
122.
In summary,
to the
fulfilment
is
to
righteousness
established.
Part
of a new temple,
saints
glorified
gathered
Shekinah.
13: 26 is
counterpart
to the
same chapter
which
describes
and destruction
of the
dire, 13-14; VIII, 14 et de VII, les trois "Qu'est-ce oracles sinon que exprimer la meme realite? IX, 24 se completent et contribuent mutuellement La sanctuaire tout spirituel Dieu oint (IX, 24) est assure de la presence que a la venue aver les nuees du Fils de 1'homme (VII, 13-14), et divine grace le temple materiel de cette'. Dieu venge (VIII114) profane maniere que c'est " Feuillet, "Le Fils de 1'homme de Daniel et la tradition Antiochus. par "Daniel RB, LX (1953), 196-198. with the biblique", contrasting was already formed by the destroyed. Temple, profaned sanctuary a spiritual and even .. " Cougar, Tem le, 159. (See also list believers over whom the Son of man reigns. (is) Son of Man in Mark, 165. )"lQS viii of sources given by M. Hooker, The Here, too, we find clear text for the study of temple symbolism. important an the concept of 'the new temple' with and the new fellowship with associations God. "As in Targum Jonathan liii, of the Ebed theme is combined where an exposition find in Daniel God's Shekinah to the temple, the idea of the return so we of with 'the saints the most High'and: the idea of the new temple' of of a combination the evil to come On the subject in the last days. is to be established of which the defile it is said that one of the 'horns' of the 'he-goat' ahall. ... to the temple; But the good to come also stands related temple. atonement .. be the people and eternal be made for the evils shall righteousness of shall to anoint 'to seal both vision a most holy place'. and prophet, and established, in spiritual has sometimes been interpreted the future This vision of ... 'the saints' the implication being that a make up a new temple, categories, temple. It is the kingdom of 'the saints' an anointed which is called spiritual it is important the presence of God (7: 13,14). upon which rests sanctuary ... is connected with the ideas to note that the concept of the 'anointed sanctuary' The Servant Brownlee, the Son of Man and the 'saints of of the most High'. of this to be an interpretation the Lord, pp. 13f. considers of the Ebed as the the Servant of the interpretation 'the collective 'saints', that of and writes its temple as well as the 'prince' Lord would seem to embrace Jerusalem and and his people. " Temple, 129,130. (London, 1962), 1174-5, "Shekinah", The New Bible Dictionary R. A. Stewart, "The glory of God - kabod in the Hebrew Bible, doxa in LX and New says, is another name for the Shekinah. it may be specially Testament ... It is present or with the Temple. .. with the tent of meeting. associated .. temple (Rev xv. 8) and in the heavenly in the heavenly in a special way city 1.
du regne messianique.
...
123.
There can be only one all'greater than the Temple'? is more manifest in Him than It is because God's presence embracing answer. The Lord On Him, not on the Temple, now rests the Shekinah. the Temple. ... the is the true Temple. " Alan Cole, The New Temple, 12. "So neither Himself the abolition the New Temple 'not made with hands', teaching and destrucnor about to Christianity. Temple. .. tion of the old material are accidents or aftEr-thoughts 55" " Ibid., They are of its esse, inevitable corollaries of its central message. "Why is Christ
124.
Tature
of the
Prediction
or Paraclesis? to reach
Or Both? a conclusion of the regarding four major as part well with of the
only
enquire conveying
concerned pstoral
information
admonition? To ask the frequent remark question is practically Mark 13 is both to answer to typical it. It Jewish has been a matter apocalyptic matter. is no of 1
surprising
mankind, lost.
description is present
or the note of
from
beginning
end is
warning, right.
throughout moral
to be right
rather
the
and last
words of Christ
It is
evident
His prophecy
purpose, Having
case also
with
said
Christ's
primary that
should
in holding
delineated? of chronological
Kfmmel is
at this
The various
significance
Mark 13 cannot
be ignored.
Some of
Furthermore, record.
this
the
is preserved
The pattern
the following:
and persecution;
increasing signs
religious
on national
and international
world-wide
accompanied by terrestrial
gospel; increasing
such as earthquakes;
proclamation
of the
1.
e. g.,
Lohmeyer,
Torrey,
Beasley-Murray.
125.
intolerance;
apostasy;
onslaught
on Jerusalem;
the
great
tribulation
with
its
deceptions;
of Christ
While be ignored,
which there
are is
scattered
through
the
discourse by Christ
cannot on chronolo-
we do not
that
any marked
emphasis
gical
time
precision.
division: of the
this
address falls
the
neatly
tribulation
into
a threefold
itself, deliv-
erance
the
beginning will
signs
chronological or hazier
liable unfaithful
to affect to
any laxer
exegetical portions
summary we have made no attempt eschatological many exegetes will discourse. have failed close the
to
study
of the too
A survey to
that Later
already chapters,
however,
give for
attention discourse
components,
and its
significance
1.
E. g.
TT60
&TxV,
E09Wc,
EV
EKa, IVOCIC
1b IS
flpF-Po(IS.
127.
every
discussion
of the first
. T S-
pays
some attention
to that
Old The
Having the
settled
question
by a review glance at
of the
circumstances attention
1 Macc.
1: 54 etc.,
back to
To do this,
the . T" Olivet to it
It
is to forget
"peshered"
that
complex alone,
by the Linked
13.
11-00 of the
oCCIXEI
3 key-notes
apocalypse.
The relation-
ship with
ogical
Daniel
is more intimate
also found
yet.
Other expressions
to Daniel.
address
are
to be allusions ouvTTAe1a-Gxt
aki
-rrvroc;
Aoc ,c
1Epc V&
)TOS
dE
no`. Ivmc
voa
relationship
cannot
be too
"The influence 1. of the prophecy of Daniel has always been unique, even to modern times; " Torrey, Documents, 33. "No one can understand the attitude Christians, in the West, unless they realize how of medieval especially important this book was to the ordinary Christian. " K. & S. Lake, (London, 1938), 182. Introduction to the New Testament For specific examples to the of Daniel in the N. T., see C. H. Dodd, According of the influence Scriptures, 67-70. 2. The complete phrase is QtW . 1D Y)71Jj jj
by implication
in M.
in
128.
It
has all
too
often 2
been given
only
passing
notice, crisp
sympathetically. "It is
of Farrer's he says,
cannot decisive
be denied. shape to
"which "3
gives
Christ's
book of Daniel fl1 the 1-2 suggestion for showing and trials
r1P1
in the
they for
proof is
is that
not
significant
emblem of the
tragedy
which
that
Christ,
in His
to the
book
place rather
detached of the
but
chose
emphasize
very
heart
This is true
is
fulfilled, discourse.
5 hand", and His words of the and the from which concepts tribulation Rather, of the
Olivet the
selection
Kingdom,
abomination underfoot,
involving He thereby
Jerusalem's encompassed
trodden the
idle.
of that of the
more than
any other
was influencing
religious
1. 2. 3. 4.
See Hartman,
Prophecy,
145-77.
E. g. C. H. Weisse, A Study
in St Mark (London,
Evangelium
der vervoesting",
5. In view of the plethora of material written on the Kingdom of God in the have not bestowed proportionate it is a marvel that scholars New Testament, in Daniel the Old Testament source as set forth on the same topic attention -One classic treatment, teaching Christ's is found in however, on the matter. of (Et. bibl. )(Paris, Le Juda! sme"avant Jesus-Christ Lagrange's 1931), 62-69.
129.
these
expressions
are
related the
as different
aspects
of the
same
impossible
significance
of any one of them Danielic because should the chain pattern the be which F-AuY m
significance us say it is
of the again it -
retracing,
never
studied link
own.
by link.
And this
chapter.
things, ,
should the
_I)%
relationship
between .
Reminders
on these
matters
midrash,
in particular.
But first, in the seventeenth some comment upon the century, suggested unity that of Daniel the last is five in order. Spinoza, of the
chapters
author.
Sir
later,
prophet
expressed his
were indeed hand.
of Daniel,
narratives
of another
In the
nineteenth for
Bertholdt However,
writers
had been
of the
nineteenth author.
again
most critical
scholars
of a single turned
authorship
the tide
show the
divided
of the book.
of the
answers to many
divisive
arguments
case for
130.
views.; "'
The observation of Moses Stuart well expresses the conviction of most
defenders
It
of the unity
for any one at all skilled in discerning seems to me impossible the characteristics to read the book through attentively in of writing, the original, that the whole proceeded without an overwhelming conviction from one pen and one mind. 2 We believe of the regarding Daniel. It that this writer unity will be demonstrated sought to convey. to by the following said unity the of review
of Daniel
authenticity established
of Mark 13 applies if it
1. The Servant of the Lord The same writer 260. gives a fine summary of his own viewpoint ". the links of style when he says: .. that the theories of glossing and outlook, which are so clearly acknowledged have been so extensively to, are added to the community of error, resorted The stock argument the case for the unity is a strong one. of authorship it is just that touch of looseness against which is really and inconcinnity the strongest be accounted for by Community of error for it. argument can borrowed. borrowing; but a quality is not so easily of mind, or mental habit, Hence the fact that this is found in the oft-severed of the book is of parts the first Not less so is the difficulty significance. any clear of finding division, test of language, form, and presumptive since the threefold to embarrass different yields authorship results, while chapter 7 will continue the dissectors by its refusal to be assigned to either half alone. "The onus of proof lies There, however, upon those who would dissect work. a that can be seriously has been produced. nothing called proof of compositeness On the other hand, evidence for the unity of the work that in its totality " Ibid., is available. R. H. Pfeiffer 280. says, amounts to a demonstration ". there is no compelling the two parts of the book reason to ascribe .. to different to the Old Testament (London, 1952), 764. authors. " Introduction See also Lagrange, Jddaisme, 63. This author stresses the unity of theme in all parts manifest of the book of Daniel. Cited by 2. Rowley, The Servant Montgomery, Ginsberg, Eissfeldt, of the Lord, 273. Baumgarimr, the various and others have set forth conflicting views regarding the origin of Daniel based on the fact of the change in both the language from a Daniel calculations and prophetic as well as the theory of selections but Rowley's words still cycle, apply -- "the effective answer to many of the arguments can be found in the case for others of these devisive views. " The disqualify the majority The of logic requirements of theories automatically. Occam's not hold too many hypothetical niche will statues at the same time. (even the view contending for a single razor may be needed and possibly author if using traditional is the most profitable See material) application of it. J. A. Montgomery, the following: The Book of Daniel (ICC)(Edinburgh, 1927);
(Oxford,
21965),
131.
imaginative chapters
process "builds
which
produced
book", into
on what precedes
follows"
very stuff
Certain their
of the author's
key words
mind. "1
in the book stand out, either because of
or phrases
repetition,
or because
of their
uniqueness
significant
because appear
of repetition over
are the It
latter than
appearing put
several
equivalent has
Daniel's visions
certainly
do withtcingdom
of God.
such a portrayal,
and Nebuchadnezzar's
dream as well.
Note the
following:
And in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a be its sovereignty be destroyed, kingdom which shall nor shall never It shall break in pieces all these kingdoms to another people. left for ever. 3 stand and bring them to an end, and it shall And the kingdom and the dominion and the greatness of the kingdoms be given to the people of the saints the whole heaven shall under kingdom, and be an everlasting kingdom shall their the Most High; of 4 dominions shall serve and obey them. all
Einleitung (New York, 1948); 0. Eissfeldt, in Daniel Studies H. L. Ginsberg, 31963); (Tbingen, W. Baumgartner, in das Alte Testament particularly, 59-83, ThRs (NF), XI (1939), Danielforschung", "Ein Viertejahrhundert 125-144,201-228. 1. St Mark, 261. be understood None of these references as denying that the author should "These legends, legends. manifest Daniel used already-existing with their of to the Jews of the Persian didactic addressed purpose, were originally (London, 1968), 276. " Gerhard von Rad, The Message of the Prophets diaspora. 17 to Daniel the religious t'l1a; Concerning von Rad says, "Prior it. " But in Daniel there is "a much more precise little use of world made See also John Bright's the kingdom of God". TDNT, It 570. delineation of The Kingdom of God (New York, the kingdom theme in Daniel. discussion of teaching His immediate conjunction 1953), 182-186. of Christ's on the subject 2.
with 3.
Daniel's
Dan. 2: 44.4.
132. And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to life, And those who and some to shame and everlasting everlasting contempt. the brightness shine like are wise shall of the firmament; and those who turn many to righteousness, like the stars for ever and ever-1 All also the other elements primary of Daniel, (1j312/ such as the kingdom of God. and the YIX 1: 0
betoken
antecedents group
circumstances. those which and are unique in terminology . The of the for
placing, climax
-T-M
of a graphic "underdog"
representation experience
sad record
Israel's
object
of spite
all
the nations
-the
her borders
is set forth
in the seventh
of the
book according
aggressor
as a proud
horn
saints,
them.
be different he shall from ... and shall put down three kings.
He shall
of the Most High, and shall wear out the saints think to change the times and the law; and shall be given into his hand. . .2 and they shall But now occurs a dramatic reversal:
I looked then because of the sound of the great words which the its horn was speaking. And as I looked, the beast was slain, and body destroyed and given over to be burned with fire. I saw in the night visions, ... and behold, with the clouds of heaven there came one like a son of man, and he came to the Ancient of Days before him. and was presented And to him was given dominion and glory and kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve him; dominion, his dominion is an everlasting not pass away, which shall and his kingdom one
that
shall
3 not be destroyed.
1.
"The visions interpretations in the final and their all culminate Dictionary of the Kingdom of God", H. H. Rowley, "Daniel", establishment of the Bible 21963), F. C. Grant and H. H. Rowley (Cambridge, 200. Cf. Lagrange, Juda! sme, 68. ed. Dan. 12: 2,3.
2.
Dan. 7: 24-25.3.
Dan. 7: 9-14.
133.
two opposing
figures,
central
to the
teaching
of the
book.
The u3
`1: 1]
is heaven's
counter
imagery
expression
of the
Son of Man.
other
expressions
as expressive
of Daniel.
2 but these We have by no means exhausted the key terms of Daniel, are
sufficient Let to indicate out the the theme of the book and the objective of the writer. 3
latter
more closely. as though patriot he lived in the sixth the century collapse of the B. C. 4 of
of Daniel is that
speaks
His the
viewpoint Theocracy
of a Jewish victory
and the
of the
idolatrous
The ark
covenant,
the centre
of the nation's
besides temple the
polity,
rule
and Urim and Thummiu The burning "Its the destruction relationship
kingly
of the
severance of prophecy
The Spirit
1.
2.
Dan. 8: 9-13.
"Time of the end", and its equivalent "latter days", are also prominent.
According to Lagrange, the sanctuary 3. of Dan. 9: 24 is a "symbole du regne de Dieu". Juda! sme, 69. He, as Dodd and others, finds in the visions of Daniel the origin by Christ Dodd stresses of the kingdom teachings and Paul. but Lagrange gives as much emphasis to Dan. 9: 24-27. source, ch. 7 as the primary See Gaston's No Stone of the temple and the kingdom. remarks on the equivalence 230,243. on Another, 4. The New Testament takes for granted that setting for the book, Heb. 11: 33-34 which hints except, perhaps, at Naccabean times. (lit. 24: 15),
5"
134.
was silent,
no longer
was there
any vision.
As Calvin
has said
concerning
the
last there
asleep then, It
centuries
of Israel's
history
before
".
..
if
ever
God was
was certainly nl
revolutions cried
a Theodicy,
offers. Wrong was on the doing? sword? the cry: long pious "For would Was He sleeping Why were the worshippers how long. wickedness throne, and right upon the while scaffold. What was Yahweh from fire and
or ajourneying 2 true
His people
suffered
suffered of the
triumph?
daily
sacrifice
and priesthood?
the longed-for
messianic
kingdom
would be inaugurated,
This repeatedly dispersion, of Jeremiah's cry,
and Israel
is later not
of course, the
throughout
Scriptures. psalms
days of implied
and prophets.
from
Calvin
Translation
Society
edition
of
"We cannot regard Nebuchadnezzar less Darius the Mede, still and Belshazzar, The author is contending, Epiphanes. of Antiochus not simply as portraits but against Antiochus the heathenism personally, of which Antiochus was against (Cambridge, the champion. " A. A. Bevan, A Short Commentary on the Book of Daniel 1892), 24. 3. Dan. 8: 13. See Gaston, No Stone on Another, 378.
Ps. 74 (particularly 4. Typical occurrences are v. 10); 79 (particularly v. 5); Apart from these communal laments 89: 3-4,38-46; 94: 1-3; Zech. 1: 12. are found in similar vein, supplications such as in Ps. 6: 2-3; 13: 1-2; 35: 17, personal and Hab. 1: 2-4.
135.
The intervention
sought
in
each instance
is
divine
vindication
and
restoration.
the utterance
Bestir thyself, and awake for my right, for my cause, my God and my Lord!
Vindicate Let those shout And in Lord the Zechariah me, 0 Lord. ... who desire my vindication for joy and be glad. . .l 1, the reply to the angel's words "How long. to the angel" . .? " is that "the told
answered content
gracious
and we are
of these
Cry out, Thus says the Lord of hosts: jealous for I am exceedingly Jerusalem that are And I am very angry with the nations and for Zion. the for while I was angry but a little they furthered at ease; disaster. Therefore, to Jerusalem thus says the Lord, I have returned in it, be built with compassion; says the Lord of hosts, my house shall Cry again, line shall be stretched and the measuring out over Jerusalem. Thus says the Lord of hosts: My cities with shall again overflow Zion and again choose prosperity and the Lord will again comfort Jerusalem. The question instances. he said then the and answer is in Daniel are similar in nature to the foregoing "And
a promise
away,
more than
central Only
in 8: 14 is Old Testament.
right
do some translate
as "vindicated".
Daniel
the
book of
judgment,
of vindication.
and
passage after
judge
passage climaxing
and their
the visions,
vindicating
that
Yahweh will
and destroying
His people
enemies,
former
1.
Zech. 1: 14-17.3.
Dan. 8: 14.
136.
the the
latter. keynote
after
commentator is in to
employs
this
word
"vindication"
1 book.
apocalyptic vindication
no merely shadow
The best
could
a faint
of the
restoration
sanctuary of the
3 kingdom.
The temple
of God. writer
emblems of His
government
Skilfully
interwoven
repeated
references
to the sanctuary
of the establishment
in both with its the narrative
occur
abiding
Shekinah
indicated that is
Yahweh's the
dwell
of Daniel
pledges
shadow is
soon to
give
place is
A new sanctuary
to be anointed
as transgression
finished,
and everlasting
the promise _TTo(1IyyavEaia
righteousness
as applying to .4
brought
God's
in.
New Testament
with His
own tabernacling
(London, 1967), 35,195,197, E. Heaton, Daniel, 1. *E. g. Torch Bible Commentaries " Cf. R. H. Pfeiffer, Introduction to the O. T. (London, 1952), 781. 212. As Welch has written: ". 2. the prophet nowhere shows any sympathy with .. the party which led the Maccabean rising. to hold Indeed, it is more natural that, to come solely by the intervention while he expects the deliverance of " God, he is distinctly the revolt. opposed to the ideals which animated ... Visions the End (London, 1922), 132. It is however possible that the of help" is the writer's phrase "a little of the work of the Naccabean estimate See 11: 34. "His hope for the end has a scope and a character patriots. which however motivated by religion, 50. no rebellion, could ever claim. " Ibid., 3. III, Buhl, 349. "Daniel"p The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopaedia of Religious Knowledge,
"Daniel", 4. IB9 VI, 497. A. Jeffery, Lloyd Gaston says, "It is significant that there is in Daniel no mention of a hoped-for rebuilding or rededication of In Daniel 2a great stone -snot made with hands-' shatters the temple. the fourth kingdom and becomes a "kingdom which shall (2: 44). In n? ver be destroyed' 7: 14,27 it is again a kingdom which is given to the people of the saints of the Most kinfdom is destroyed. High, when the fourth Accordingly it may very well be that 9: 24 to anoint interpret in accordance a holy of holies' we should with the usage to a community. " No Stone on Another, to refer 118. of the Dead Sea Scrolls,
137.
the
coming
of the
arrival
of the kingdom
chapters
DANIEL7
Persecuting Climactic Judgment (Judgment they powers aggression and coming is given the symbolized by little of the for the by beasts. horn. (Persecuting Climactic
powers aggression
symbolized by little
by beasts. horn.
of the is
sanctuary. without to
broken
receive takes
kingdom.
reaches
judgment
away the
of the
the little
horn and it
is destroyed. )
whether the little horn is identical in the two chapters.
out,
the real
case for
the identification
of the terms,
great, v.
v. 9. 25.
v. 25. Magnifies
burnt
Triumphant
"a time,
two times,
Triumphant
hundred
a time". shall
v. 25 v. 25.
evenings
He shall He shall
destroy
many, v. 25.
In both instances
precipitates
1. Darius the Mede and the Four World Empires in the Book of Daniel 1935), 126.
(Cardiff,
139.
1DJ r)jJ-)W
is .
the
counterpart
of the represents
little the
horn, reversal
the of
divine
The figure
Antichrist's
kings. the
work.
The saints,
given the
now become
of Adam's to them. in This of the ushering
To them is
dominion,
beginning. of the
giving
the
at the making
vindication in of
of the
sanctuary righteousness
an end of 1
everlasting
Judgment
and Vindication
is
showed not
stresses
concept.
After
pointing
out
the
repeated
of Yahweh's
kingship
and his
judgment
she says:
appearance and enthronement of the Son of Man are thus seen to be integral that God will for the author's of the whole book of Daniel, parts conviction intervene and on behalf sufferings of his saints, end their and that he will " The Son them the kingdom, is here given its most dramatic give expression. Cf. Lagrange, Judafsme, 69, ". des le moment u le of Man in Mark, 29. .. Dieu va commencer son oeuvre, son regne grand ennemi de Dieu sera frappe, 449. "; Gaston, No Stone on Another, dans la perspective est prochaine. .. . Feuillet has rightly the parallel stressed nature of these three passages. les trois de vii, 13-14; viii, l4 et ix, 24 se completent mutuellement oracles .. ' Le sanctuaire tout spirituel Is meme realite? que et contribuent exprimer la venue avec les (ix, 24) est assure de la presence divine Dieu oint grace du'Fils de 1'homme (vii, 13-14), de cette maniere que Dieu venge nuees et c'est (viii, 11 I'Le Fils 14) le temple materiel de 1'homme de profane par Antiochus. (Cf. Jeffery's Daniel la tradition ' LX (1953), 197-98. biblique", comment et the sanctuary on Dan. 9: 24, IB, VI, 497; )". of Dn 8: 14 and 9: 24 should be .. interpreted figuratively in terms of the holy community. " Gaston, No Stone on 175. Another, (Edinburgh, The Prophets Israel "The ideas of 1882), 71f. of ideas; that is, the Hebrew right and wrong among the Hebrews are forensic before of the right and the wrong as if they were to be settled always thinks is to the Hebrew not so much a moral quality Righteousness a judge. as a (saddiq) The word 'righteous' legal status. means simply 'in the right', and (rashao) the wrong',. " Cf. David Hill, the word 'wicked' Greek Words means'in 1967), 89n; Hebrew Meanings (Cambridge, Gaston, No Stone on Another, 380. and 2. W. H. Smith, 1. ".
140.
The sequence of thought is logical, since God's decisive action must be at once the re-establishment of his kingship of and the manifestation his righteousness, the wicked and rewards the humble. which punishes Daniel's is a pictorial vision representation of an idea which pervades the psalter, whether it is expressed there in historical cultic or terms. 1 eschatological However, a concept Moule's implicit by the prophets, Daniel's which article vision pervades just is more. It it not only is a pictorial the whole that. of the terms Examples representation of Scripture. The pattern oppressed elsewhere are saints in the 3, of
the psalms,
pervades
quoted
of God is Gospels,
rather
and the
of these also in
as not the
being
an instance 6t be
being found
a case where
expression
appropriate
connexion.
The parable
pleads saying: for
of Luke 18 represents
against
the elect
vindication
her adversary.
Christ
his Hear what the unrighteous judge says. And will not God vindicate I tell Will he delay long over them? elect, who cry to him day and night? Nevertheless, them speedily. you he will vindicate when the Son of Man 2 he find faith comes, will on earth? Matthew this context Black is very rightly points out that the reference to the Son of Man in to discount
illuminating.
There
supplement for
its
Black concludes
been foisted the substance
coming Judgment.
1. 3.
141.
unity
apparent kingdom is
8 with'its
presentations being
being
sanctuary reflects
rhythm
of the
"characteristic
expression
"'
about the theme of vindication sections 1L where fact that but the of the its book, in the the book of and is
the
various U09
visions
narratives. in 8: 14. 2
emblem is the
actual term
statement for
found
Here is
actual verse is
We wish of the
to underline
this
which also
book by its
the
of the
symbolism a natural
of the division
as to where
seven to be seen as belonging What has not dividing requiring point, been noticed for this is verse 3
book or the
in Daniel
literary symbols
terminates all
interpretation.
Hereafter,
is
explanation.
We repeat,
1.
According
to
the
Scriptures,
102,129.
'the Dan. 8: 14 should probably be interpreted 2. ". .. along these lines: Here the LXX holy place shall be put right, to what it should be'. restored translator according to the general sense appears to have interpreted
from by the context, since that meaning could not be elicited required 61Ko(IwOrjaF-'rCK, the Hebrew. " have been the normal rendering of which would . Dan. 7: 22 David Hill, Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings (Cambridge, 1967), 84n. the same concept of vindication. reflects
3. "It is sometimes argued that vv. 13 and 14 are interpolated, but it should be noticed that they stand or fall with v. 26 which refers back to them. " N. Porteous, Daniel, 127. Cf. 129, ibid. in the third vision the imagery is laid aside. 4. ". .. The fourth vision, .. drops the symbolism entirely. the last and longest of them all, B. Frost, . ."S.
142.
Dan. 8: 14 is verse
the
climax sought
of the to
symbolic
of the
book.
says Daniel
"understand"
Then he hears
saying
are
"Gabriel,
make this
man understand
.. ."
the vision.
this
"
"Understand,
0 son of man.
After
threefold of the v.
need for 8, told about of that reference should except all the
we have an explanation of that in the presentation, restoration the of the king little
given
namely of the
14.
involved of Media
sanctuary.
told divisions
and Persia,
empire. to "the
the, only it
mornings" Daniel
and that
be sealed
At this
confesses
he was appalled
by the vision
and that
it.
The rest
of chapter 7),
particularly
regarding
Both Jeffery
device Porteous to
and Porteous
to the
8a
literary
therein. is
of the
found
inability
to understand
interpretation
a little prepare
odd.
It
is little
more than a device on the part detailed interpretation correct in this for
to
the highly
Porteous of Daniel
is not entirely
8: 14 is not reserved
chapter
is
Thus chapter
9 expressly chapter
of the preceding
(London, 1952), 183. On Daniel 8: 14,,in particular, Old Testament Apocalyptic Frost says: ". .. he was not prophesying when the re-dedication as such was the eschaton. Ibid., to take place, but. .. 199. going .. ."
1. Daniel (London, 1965), 130.
143.
Gabriel, first
..
to "understanding"
to give
immediately
related it sin,
an exposition to put
messianic
transgression,
everlasting
righteousness,
both
and prophet,
to anoint vindication
standing
that,
In summary, is represented
inability
to understand
in
eight,
Daniel
as turning
to the that
and the
sanctuary.
He prays
the sanctuary
of chapter that
eight
promised
would be restored.
is to be anointed Feuillet, passages messianic visions of
return
he learns
the sanctuary
advent
long-awaited correct
8: 14;
and apply
to the the
by viewing
and nine
DANIEL 9 Gabriel, whom I had seen in and he at the first. ... I have now come out understanding. . ... the vision said. .. to give you I have come
to tell it to you. therefore consider .. the word and understand the vision. "vv. 21-23.
1. 3.
Iii.
9: 21
2.
144.
DANIEL 8
DANIEL 9
gras
shall .. v. 26.
.. v. 24. ". M. to
".
destroy.
..
v. 12.
finish
the
transgression.
..
". the transgression .. 13. desolate. .. ."v. then the ... to its restored v. 14. sanctuary rightful
that
makes
upon the wing of abominations shall .. v. 27. come one who makes desolate. .. all Its to atone for iniquity, .. in everlasting righteousness. to anoint a most holy place. to bring and .. " v. 24.
shall estate.
be "
. ".
the Prince
of the host.
..
an anointed
one, a prince.
. ."
.. v. 23.
.. the ". V: 19-
a king
of bold countenance.
the prince
who is to come. ..
't v. 26. .
."
is
for
the
time
of
to the
end.
..
appointed
time
of the
end. "
".
..
until
the
decreed
end.
..
." v-27-
destroy mighty men and the .. people of the saints. " v. 24.
. . the continual taken away. burnt .. ."v. offering 11. he shall be
".
shall destroy the city 26. the sanctuary. ."v. .. offering v. 27.
.. on the ". the decreed end is " v. 27. desolator.
and
and sacrifice
to cease. "
poured
out
over of the giving .. and host to be trampled sanctuary for two thousand under foot. .. and three hundred evenings and vv. 13-14. mornings. . ."
". .. Prince
the
one shall
be cut off.
...
of these parallels
appreciated
if
He shall even rise up against the Prince of princes. and the .. place of his sanctuary was overthrown over of the sanctuary giving ...
".
an anointed one shall be cut off. .. .. and the people of the prince who is to come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary. and to the end there shall ..
145.
DANIEL 8 under foot and host to be trampled "For two thousand and three ... then hundred evenings and mornings; be restored to the sanctuary shall its rightful state. "
DANIEL 9
beRv. r:
desolations
are decreed.
"To finish the transgression, to put an end to sin, and to atone for iniquity, to bring in everlasting righteousness. and to anoint a most holy place. "
9: 24-27 purport
outline of
to explain
found
the vision
in chapters
of chapter
10-12.
8,1
events
This
closing
2,7, the
section
is similar
a series 9-12.
in literary
of symbols After nature 8: 14, of
form to chapter
followed symbolism explanation
9.
Whereas chapters
this is no longer ceases,
and 8 case in
present chapters is
in harmony
commented upon,
whereby
etc.
succeeded
by straightforward chapters
commentary.
the parallels
between
... behold. .
...
magnified
himself.
v. 4
". .. v. 36.
he shall
...
magnify himself.
the but when he was strong, horn was broken, and instead there came up four conspicuous toward the four winds of heaven.
"And when he has arisen, his kingdom shall be broken and divided toward the four winds of heaven. .. 4. ."v.
'week' of the 2300 evening mornings may be implicit 1. Even the shortened in to the war upon the sanctuary the. allusions and the host in the 70th week, just as the vindication of the same verse refers not to "the re-dedication as the eschaton described but the eschaton. in 9: 24-27. " Frost, such. .. -.. 199. Old Testament Apocalyptic,
146.
DANIEL 8
DANIEL 10-12
Out of one of them came forth a little horn, which grew exceedingly great
".
400q
9..
V*9*
toward the glorious land. v. 9. ". the glorious .. See also vv. 41,45. It* .. burnt also land. 16. . ."v.
continual away. ..
burnt v. 11.
offering
take away the continual shall Cf. 31. offering. .. ."v. 12: 11.
.. v. 31. ".
".
and profane
the temple.
..
." the
that
makes
And I heard a man's 'voice between the banks of the Ulai. v. 16. ..
.. the the vision end. " v. 17. is Cf. the v. 19. for time of
linen, who was above 12: 7. and I heard him. .. end. .. ."
until Cf.
As he was speaking to me, I fell into a deep sleep with my face to the ground; but he touched me and set me on n' feet. v. 18.
Then I heard the sound of his words; and when I heard the sound of his words, I fell on my face in a deep sleep with And behold, my face to the ground. a hand touched me and set me trembling on my hands and knees. 10: 9,10. ". .. 36. till the indignation is accomplished. ']
the tion.
". ""
latter ."v.
vision.
..
the
indigna-
""n
v. 26.
for it seal up the vision, to many days hence. " v. 26. pertains
...
the
..
10: 1.
". shut up the words, and seal the .. book, until the time of the end. " 12: 4. "For the vision is for days yet to come. " 10: 14. ". .. 11: 45 he shall come to his end. . ." "
".
..
he shall
And he said to him, "For two thousand it. .. your people shall be delivered. .. and three hundred evenings and mornings; And those 'who are wise shall shine like then the sanctuary shall be restored the brightness for of the firmament. .. to its rightful state. " v. 14. See also 12-13p ever and ever. " vv. 1-3. which makes reference to "the end of the days".
147.
last
section
of Daniel
enlarge
the
picture
of the
ultimate
divine
vindication.
It
is to include
of the terrible
and rewards for them and the
but a timely
resurrected
deliverance
dead.
saints,
Glorification
of an eternal
inheritance
as The
who understand
To this
point
we have discussed
the unity
of theme
in the book as found in the visions. evidence on the same matter the narratives vindication for
to be derived
convey the same message as the visions the faithful and destruction of Daniel for
the message of
of no mean literary
"In every one of these stories Says Bevan: rewarded we see the righteous On the one hand, Daniel the case may be. the wicked signally punished, or as helpless the servants the True God, though apparently his-three friends, of and in the midst of the heathen, triumph over all opposition, while on the other humbled to the dust. " Gentile hand the mightiest potentates are confounded and Daniel, 22-23. Rowley says that "point be found for every story of the can half first of the book in the setting of the Maccabean age to which the latter 38`YIj 346. is assigned. " The Servant of the Lord, 276. Cf. Jeffery, part be in large "chs. 8-12 seem to that Heaton goes further by asserting still best regarded as a section and are probably measure dependent on the first ". Cf. A. Jeffery: Daniel, 50. a great many little commentary on it. .. . ." This is a bold things link the two parts 346. together as a unity. " Ibid., taken and at first statement glance not very far removed from the position 1.
interpreters Typical of that group by conservative of the last century. "Daniel's Patrick Fairbairn history, too, was in who wrote as follows; was the closest manner connected with his prophecy. The one may fitly be regarded occupies so large a place as a type of the other, and on that account, probably, imparted to him, was to unfold in his book. The grand aim of the revelations the progress of the kingdom of God from deep depression, and through manifold to the supreme place of honour and glory, and the process is already struggles, imaged in the marvellous rise of Daniel himself from the condition of a Hebrew exile to the place of highest power and influence at the court of Babylon. "
The Interpretation of Prophecy, 35.
2.
An illustration
of this
skill
148.
there his
is
nothing with
strange identical
in
stories
on the
narrative
We are
book have gone much too didactic that the intentions, behind story the of the by, the but
have ascribed err the into if this the lion's the other
others
way.
suggested recognize
story
of Daniel
descent lions).
conclusion that (cf. lie they stories Pss. in the dug a pit
necessary, found
chapters
an "embodying of Ps.
91: 13). of
sons of men;
in my way, the
themselves')
might
almost 111
have suggested
6 to
an inventive
has underlined
of
ch.
4. of those
king
imagery examine to
passages which in
"where
human characteristics
figures
other
respects
are to be classified
as 'beasts
of the key expressions later embodied in the message of Gabriel in w. 24-27. most Jerusalem, sanctuary, desolainiquity, Note references to sin, transgression, Thus even in this chapter, the narrative helps intertion, righteousness, etc. the vision. pret _., 1.
2.
Daniel,
87.
The Son of Man in Mark, 15. (See also Rowley's emphasis that the ignoble kingdoms was expressed by the symbolism of the beasts. nature of the Gentile 194. )"Thus in Dan. 7 itself Israel, The Faith beast of we find that the first
149.
It
is
not
by coincidence
that
the
author
introduces
his
book by a
description
of a northern
invader
Here is a skilful
of the here. 2 the sanctuary It is
artistry.
host, its and the
The theme
suspension in Antiochus, foreshadowed vessels taken of
daily in this
sacrifice feature
as others
activities drinks
by the
narratives.
Belshazzar
and it
is then that
the mysterious
finger
So later,
holy places
when Antiochus
of Yahweh,
fall.
'was lifted up from the ground and made to stand upon two feet like a man; and (v. 4). Exactly. the same idea is to be found the mind of a man was given to it' In spite dream and its sequel. in the account in Dan. 4 of Nebuchadnezzar's of Nebuchadnezzar's is clear: the tree metaphor the contrast the added confusion of the animals in the he lives is changed from a man's to a beast's; with mind What the his reason is restored. behaves like them, until fields and ... is that the change from a man's mind to a beast's does suggest. context .. Nebuchadnezzar's But it is the interpretation loss of reason. typifies ... the clue to its importance. that supplies the author gives to this change which downfall For it is made quite clear that the reasons for Nebuchadnezzar's (v. 30). in his own achievement and pride were his self-glorification and disgrace that his forgets According to chapter 4, it is when Nebuchadnezzar ... kingdom and glory are God-given that he loses his dominion, not only over men, beasts as well, is reduced to the level but over birds of the beasts. and and of The same emphasis on self-magnification is found in the later of visions horns Thus in chapter 8 we read repeatedly the animals and their Daniel. of As for the beasts themselves. Similarly, 11. .. that they magnified chapter God in rebellion that they. in chapter 7, it is self-evident against are .. This connection between man's rebellious and have seized power for themselves. Ps. 73: 21f. .. is found also in the Psalms. and animal life self-sufficiency ... (Emphasis ours. ) Cf. A. Farrer, St Matthew and 15-16. Ibid., 49: 21. ." .. St Mark (London, 1954), 17. Dan. 1: 1-2. on the relevance 1. Even the 2. been offered abomination See Rowley, of Dan. 1. the "The Bilingual Problem of Daniel", ZAW, L, (1930), 258.
desolate in a prayer purporting sanctuary B. C. "is probably to 'the century an allusion Porteous, Daniel, 138-39. ." ..
to have
150.
... the
the fact that the world-power has deified true religion, setting up its own image in
the proof
that
permitted
limit.
representation.
idolatrous true God. worship Thereby
3 and 6 those
who persecute
are themselves
humiliated
and compelled
to acknowledge
the author
broken
descriptions
of Antichrist's
coming to his
end,
without
Discussing
In
the chief
characters
of the narrative
Rowley says:
thing for which the kings are held up the particular each case in Antiochus, to obloquy is something which has its counterpart while the particular thing for which the pious Jews are held up to honour is something which pious Jews in the days of Antiochus might with 2 be encouraged to imitate. peculiar appropriateness
All
of Antichrist,
in the stories.
pride,
blasphemy,
idolatry,
of He the Most
and is
of the with
worship
confronted
a messenger the
Belshazzar
God of heaven by profaning but then it is written wanting, that and that
temple
vessels in the
of judgment
divided
the writer
artfully
repeats
identical
concepts
in both sections
of his work4
1. 3.
Welch, Visions,
Servant,
Cheyne, in explicating
rIll"JI of the
harmonizes of the vision with the didactic of Daniel narrative EB, I, 21f. See also Bentzen's of Desoi tion", comment on the between Dan. 7 and the preceding to the Introduction connection narratives. (E. T., Copenhagen, 1952), 195. Old Testament interpretation "Abomination
The Old Testament (Exford, 31965), 527: "In both halves Eissfeldt, 4.0. his contemporaries of consolation. his book the compiler is assuring. ..
of .. ."
151.
in
order
to point
out
the
desired
moral. that
them. matter.
and he will
deliver
particularly not
"But
gods.
..
Again
6 we find
emphasized.
The
threatened continually,
Daniel
"May your God, whom you serve the den, he laments "0 Daniel
the lions? " Then in the and to god who
deliver
God.
But later,
to
approaching
deliver
you from
proclamation ..
rescues.
he who has saved Daniel. decree when he too way. " idea
in this the
So much for
of deliverance the
Let
north
mountain, "exterminate
by "great
fury"
and the is
intense climax
and
the
presented!
the great prince shall arise Michael, who has charge And there shall be a time of trouble, of your people. such as never has been since there was a nation till that time; but at that time your be delivered. people shall ..
"When
reaches its
limit,
death,
righteous
then God
-just
intervene,
and delivering
days of Nebuchadnezzar,
and delivered
days of Darius.
While it
could be that
Farrer's
fertile
imagination
152.
to that
excess, Daniel
it in
could the
be that
he is
not
too wide
den of lions
of the whole
but whether
and his hero
The author's
of just
such a career
skill
all
his materials
importance
of the which
expression both
'jll) the
p'1Y] narratives
permeates
of a closer hundred
words
group use in
Testament,
Niph'al
Dan. 8: 14 is
unique.
YT
righteous"
while
the
208 times,
is usually
by either
in meaning as in to
noun11I7T9 active in
64: 6. It is
This
obvious
meaning
underlying
simply
to be "just"
or "right".
St Matthew and St Mark, 17. Eissfeldt the author wished to says: H. .. that everything with him of the certainty which persuade those who were suffering they had to bear was not the result of blind chance, but had been predetermined 528. by God long ago", The Old Testament, 1.
2. 3.
clear
to the legend.
6: 26-28.
J. A. Montgomery, The Book of Daniel, 343 says: "The verb in 'the sanctuary 1... be cleansed' is an interesting but perfectly shall proper use of ." A. Bentzen stresses that Dan. 8 links backwards with ch. 7., and forwards
with 4. chs. 9-12. The Old Testament, 198. 82-98. Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings,
See Hill,
153.
this
conclusion.
However,
there
are
important
nuances
of meaning which
account.
importance
to 7'Y3 p- T-
has a clear
23: 7;
forensic
sense.
Deut.
1 Kings
Ps. 82: 3;
67 of these ,
(over
some connection synonymous with of the feminine Another of salvation. merely times Isa. words
judgment.
used in
connection
to those
of righteousness as descriptive
and judgment
of a judge denoted not side with of the right. Eight See do the
energy
on the
in Judges,
approximate indicates
to the that
"saving",
and "salvation".
brief
review
used in
Dan. 8: 14 is
extraordinarily
logical the process
rich
in meaning. 1 7'TM
acquitting, book, the
implies
and restoring. judgment overall
a judicial
It in
of judging,
meaning
of the
name of the 1 1J
scene motif
significance
of thel2T]K
and the
of vindication
and visions. concepts for the exegesis of Daniel emerge from the preceding the Secondly, represents
Firstly,
the theme of the book is everywhere apparent His temple, clear-cut. the inaugurator and His truth. The Ii7I%
to the pious
of the greatest
1.
place,
the righteousness
154.
of all
time.
It
is
the
final
devastator Israel
divine known.
worship, Its
most dreadful
temptation
to apostasy
importance
in
treatment
the is
it
rpw
receives
between linked.
in Ilk. the
o<yiw
Lastly,
r111021
which
precipitating
factor
and therefore
the forerunner
to the
original Especially
though
adds to the 2
substance. of the
theme of vindication.
The coming
Son of Man is
r1PW
oppression
of the
of the saints.
tribulation be offended will work their
False
Christs
deceiving
succumb. light the will the will sign
miracles,
Scarcely shine. of. -ro
will
But out
vBp Ou T tribes
will of the
Gentiles
the
painted a shock
in His
almost
we discover
"Daniel
the prophet".
'assistance' bias towards or 'deliverance'. a it bears the in connection with a plaintiff, Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings, David Hill, 1. As Bevan says: ". .. in these visions
very
said
about
155.
three
Gentile E2npires, while the history of the Fourth is described at length, and with increasing minuteness as we approach the time of great 'the king' whose crimes are so vividly set before us. " Daniel, 23.
2. 3. M. Hooker, Cf. Torrey, The Son of Man in Mark, Documents, 32. 156; Gaston, No Stone on Another, 449.
156.
Excursus
on the
Usage of Daniel
by the
Olivet
Discourse
parallels
in Daniel.
DANIEL
are all
to
".
would
be
tidings shall alarm him, .. .. and he shall go forth with great fury to destroy. Dan. 11: 44. See .. ." also 9s26. ." ". .. what will be. .. ."2: 28.
".
this 4.7.
".
fall by sword and they shall for by captivity and plunder, to refine and cleanse some days. ... them and to make them white, until
"... flame,
the time of the end. .. your people shall ... 12: 1. ." .. the desolating sacrilege set .. it ought not be. .. up where ." v. 14. ".
that makes ". the transgression 13. ". .. desolate. upon .. ."8: the wing of abominations come shall 27. one who makes desolate. ."9: .. ". that makes the abomination .. the abominadesolate. " 11: 31. ". .. 12: 11. tion that makes desolate. .. ." Daniel uses the thought over a score of times. 8: 15,16,17; 9: 2,22,23; "And there of understanding See particularly 10: 1; 11: 33; 12: 8.
.. stand.
".
let ..
readeth
under-
". such tribulation as has not .. been from the beginning of the now. which God created until creation V. 19. on ..
be a time of trouble, shall such as never has been since there was 12: 1. a nation. ." ..
1. 2.
Lohmeyer
and Lagrange
et al.
make this
association
This 155. See Hartman;, Prophecy, to Daniel in 11k. 13 and Mt. allusions
157.
MARK 13 ". with . great the Son of man coming in clouds " v. 26. power and glory.
DANIEL ". behold, with the clouds of .. heaven there came one like a son of
And to him was given man. ... dominion and glory and kingdom, .. 7: 13.
'f
". in its He declares: at least of Karl Heim should be also considered. .. Jesus accepts the vision features of the future of. the world given by main For He solemnly Daniel. act of the part in the final adopts the principal the 'Kingdom of heaven' also, cosmic drama seen in the book of Daniel. ... Empire is the eternal call to repentance, which He announced in His first to Daniel is to follow For the the terrestrial that according empires.
by Jesus it is immaterial whether the author import of this solemn declaration Daniel lived about 600 B. C. under Jehoiakim in the Babylonian exile, as of
he says himself, or whether the Jesus, B. C. .. 2nd century ." 142. book was written in the first (E. T., the World's Perfector half of the London, 1959),
FOUR CHAPTER
159.
surveyed
preliminary to the
issues
which
on the it
and its
allusion
PqNt3&WC reference
to attend
more closely
textual
Ilk. namely
13: 14.
O-rav
o-rgKToc
"'69TF- -r
&ro Ob
of
Ev
-frj
-rt
6Pn. ...
and have a
interpretationis, scrutiny
at times
to as much exegetical
and as wide
3: 20 and Revelation
13: 18.
van Jesus
de menschen gefascineerd", central to the for it the is, eschatological disciples, signalizes
they to
are
They point
a crisis3 whatever
The event
in question,
commencement
is impossible
that in the
to read the
and not
-rr)S
tribulation
precipitates,
4 elect.
1.
2. 4.
St Cath, XX (1944),
Weiss, Die Schriften
125.
des Neuen Testaments, I, 195.
See discussion
Lambrecht, Redaktion, 145. Cf. Nineham's "This passage presents the exegete difficulties as great as any in the Gospel", Saint Mark, 351. Rigaua with "On hesite a reprendre une etude du probleme qui a dej rev tart admits, "Qe-. "PJs-Xuyp, oc (Mc 13,14; divergentes". d'interpretations pry Mt. 24,15. )", 675. 5.
160.
obscurity,
or is
it
that
the
phraseology
is
purposely
chosen
in
order
to
accomplish in
its
purpose of riveting
attention?
anomaly found
iQ-r(jtcToc
the admonition ,
general not only
to as "the all
which
betoken,
In this
discussion,
the
ground
traversed
in
chapters
one to three
will
not be retraced.
perversion interpretations propose in this to find, of this
The prejudices
verse
or
of We now saw
were there
given not
to the only
eschatological early
what the
enigmatic intended.
pronouncement,
but
what the
Speaker
and/or
Writer
Mk. 13: 14 -
Textual
Criticism
The weight
This i-b
of textual
basis t ocvi? in this
evidence attests
for all -roC' verse, recent
originated
assimilation of the
to Matthew's It is
modern editions
so easy to not to
explain
absence that
This
assert
definitely
original words
The context is
makes it
these
an interpretative
by the
1.
2.
St Mark, 511.
Compare Mt. 2: 5,15,17,23. But see Rigaux, "Pb, Xuy, ", a . . 682.
161.
forth
emendation scholar's
probable
proposed that
originally
the text
? av
t69TE
'M
oriov
Beasley-Murray Matthew
it
a& y.
points sin.,
ovro Oe6yE-rr:
&? both oc
a1c
-ro
Y` affirm
pos.
is omitted the sin. in to
e-%/ -rc iw
by Syr.
be correct. have.
further,
24: 15 the if
behind those
Syr.
wMWr Eprjp
Then,
we agree
Ev text '
displaced single
shorn
still
leaving
weight
in all
of these points,
the manuscript
judgment to is set n2
testimony
mass of
For
be disproved. 3 Furthermore,
upon identify we
P&='Auypoc
10W the
of Dauiel.
n4 But in answer,
1.
Jesus,
255.
The reason for the divergence 71. Hark Thirteen, tradition 2. in the Syriac ". has been suggested by van Dodewaard. de Pesitta als van den Cod. Sinai.. " ticus tendez tot paraphraseeren welke beide immers een uitgesproken vertoonen. "De gruwel der verwoesting", 127. He cites Cornely-Merk, in S. S. Libri Introd. 1934,200; I, 3" Compendium, Parisiis Institutiones Biblicae and A. Vaccari, Romae 1937,249.278.
3. See 37-39.4.
Jesus,
255.
162.
would
suggest
that
in view
of the
manner in which
Mk. 13 elsewhere
reflects
Daniel,
the
and, in particular,
this
those visions
would not
the fate
but
of
would
sanctuary, in the
dissociation
be an advantage key.
result
throwing the
away of a positive
interpretive
pictures the
the Antichrist
reaches on the
zenith
heels
o vW of the is
to Daniel's We find it
The situation
identical
in Inc. 13.
acute, discourse
of Daniel
1313T'
-rav
'Iapoucsa
oKU a.
idrlTE cSE
KQ0\OUf.I vqv
i, Tv
a pa-tvn
wv
9H,
Tore
-rcrr5
di.
&Tt rwa-1; 5
.v IM
r1yy KEV 1
'Ipubaiac
rP'lpwcs,C
F-lrT
vy6-rwcrocv
opq,
Kai
01
&V
ftISacu,
aTrC
EKxw,
iTcsocv,
Kocl
of
Ev
-rock
That this
not
only
from
presence
in the
words in IUD
first
EUyETC
CNOW
Matthew
and Mark,
same meaning.
is
that
what we have
"Though the precise structural in Mt-Mk 1. C. H. Giblin says: arrangement is not the same, the figure occurs in these-authors moment. .. at a climactic followed the climactic moment of the apparent triumph of the unholy. ... immediately by the appearance of the Lord who is the Rebel's nemesis. .. ." The Threat to Faith (AB, RXXI)(Rome, 1967), 74.
163.
here
is
a Lucan paraphrase
for
the
benefit
of Gentile
readers.
The original
words of Christ
is near; know that its desolation whenever you behold the abomination that spoken of by Daniel the prophet, in the of desolation standing -then holy place, where it ought not, let him that readeth understand, let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which it depart out. 2 are in the midst of
Neither
that
is there
any necessity
after the event.
to believe
True,
the frequently
Dodd himself
made assumption
this
believes
certain",
Lucan
Gospel to a date
the wording
from familiar
it
could have been used by both Christ Others who made no claim to superwith Christ hailed the coming
destruction
of the city
3 and temple.
"The fact is that the whole are apposite. remarks well-known vocabulary of both Lucan passages belongs to the language of the significant books; is for the most part characteristic Septuagint of the prophetical and to the point, is still of these terms tend to recur several more and what in prophecies of accounts of the doom of Jerusalem and in historical alike 75. in 586 B. C. " More New Testament Studies, its capture by Nebuchadnezzar from the language the two Lucan oracles ". composed entirely not only are .. but the conception the Old Testament, which the of the coming disaster of the fall has in mind is a generalized as of Jerusalem of picture author So far as any historical by the prophets. imaginatively event has presented in A. D. 70, but Jerusalem the picture, it is not Titus' of capture coloured trait in 586 B. C. There is no single Nebuchadnezzar's of the forecast capture 79. the Old Testament. " Ibid., be documented directly out of which cannot that Luke to be no sufficient "There appears therefore reason for supposing 14. " Ibid., 74. 20 is a mere 'editing' of Mark xiii. xxi: 1. Dodd's
2.
3.
Cf. F. Blass,
Philology
46.
in this Says Raymond E. Brown, "Jesus was not alone among his contemporaries (TalBab, There is a Jewish tradition Gittim 56 a; Midrash Rabbah premonition. the that Rabbi Zadok began fasting A. D. 30 to forestall Lam. 1,5; about on Ca. A. D. 62 Jesus bar Ananias warned of the impending Jerusalem. destruction of War VI. 6,3; 300ff. ). " Jesus, God and Man the Temple (Josephus, destruction of (London, 1968), 69. for Luke-Acts However, we recognize that the modern dating advanced is based particularly upon the catholicity of outlook and the apparently found there. views on church organization
164.
If
the
suggested
reconstruction
offered
above is
a likely
one,
then
resolved.
with the
that
a contemporary
of Mark understood
twoawr. observation
However, this
to the section
stands wording
has every
claim and it
A Translator's
Handbook
on the
165.
Mk 13: 14 --
Exegesis
of this
It
occurs climactic
which itself
refers
is the central
to the temple.
of five
each of which
Chapter
thirteen
threat
of the parable
of the vineyard
whereby it
was
that
the
the tenants,
this threat
also paints
particularly the best
in lurid
as it
colours
the hypocrisy
in holy
of the religious
places.
leaders
of Israel,
of seeking
seats
in
and of making
and pretentious
offerings
despite
their
pride,
oppression
the the
Their
conduct
All
of the
temple.
chapter
discourse
was itself
a continuation
is described
Israel,
graphically.
eat
There we read
fruit from
you again.
context.
1.
Alk. 12: 9.
2.
W.
11: 14.
If we compare the 3. in terms the context Christ was not content and Pharisees, scribes rejection of of their At this time the plot the described Christ but also the "prophets judgment would divine blood shed on earth,
records of all three Synoptics, and John's Gospel, According to Matthew, of events is even more complete. "greater for the condemnation" with merely predicting but addressed to them a chain of eight woes as a result Him who claimed to be "the way, the Truth, and the Life. " to Matthew, to eradicate is consummated. According Christ coming persecution which would not only engulf Himself As a result, He would send. and wise men and scribes" ". fall. that upon you may come all the righteous .. from the blood of innocent Abel, to the blood of
Zechariah. .. whom you murdered between the sanctuary And all this was to come upon that present generation. house is forsaken and desolate. " Mt. 23: 38. It
the altar. " Mt. 23: 35. and "your They are told,
Luke's is at this point that Matthew inserts the eschatological discourse. is similar. He also warns that the rejected stone will crush the presentation leaders. builders who have rejected it, and forecasts for Israel's condemnation Lu. 20: 17-18.
166.
Thus Mk. 13: 14 occurs in a passage which, contexts, is climactic. Even the pictured
literary setting,
the rejected
significance from the
is pertinent
as flowing
immediately
disciples
woes and His prediction hypocritical returning And v. is itself worshippers Messiah -it
be left
a view the in
only
occurs
a passage
which
thus
begins
word is
prohibitions:
in v. 14 we have a positive
Similarly
i&tV
is more than
in v. 14 alone. long specific temple -r awaited. request and the It
ckKOOEIV
is not found
and lastly
in vv. 7, ll. that a sign is clear It
-tl-r
signifies indeed coming
indicate for It
v. 14 is of the that
answer
disciples age.
end of the
uj(ac
constitutes
a signal,
Thousands
await
it.
Upon its
recognition
of multitudes.
C. C. Torrey's sound.
the necessity
..
in the chapter, was one to be acted do companies of men "flee to the Not even their outer garments behind? phrase, nor because of any happening 2
1.
Redaktion,
148.2.
Documents, 30.
167.
this
reasoning
P&Auypx
to those
coming.
menacing,
no longer the
to stay
as a place
shelter it
of the hill
country",
is Christ's
admonition. warnings
have found
not have been "Why this act alluded that to? " Dodd
when he affirms
the situation
about to be besieged.
17-18 are naturally understood as and no doubt rightly in a the civilian to the sufferings population of referring Verses 15-16, in this context, by the enemy. ... country overran flight when the quick-marching of instant refer to the necessity Roman armies are advancing. 2 Verses V. have looked t6rq-re by the is c . and It so far at the crescendo . its full nature of v. 14 indicated for this A note that is by intensified
adversative
of contrast false
thereby
sounded.
neither
Christa,
to be awaited. Aramaic
equivalent.
In effect,
the necessity 422. Loisy says there is nothing to indicate Synoptigues, for one the difficulty note regarding sudden flight, and adds a whimsical See T. W. Manson's resolution to take off into the air. of on the roof-top the problem in The Sayings of Jesus (London, 1949), 329-330, a resolution which See 203-05 do not consider to be necessary or accurate. of this thesis. we 1. for 2. More New Testament Studies, 80.
168.
crucial
event".
This
&Tocv
bs
begins
a section
which
closes
as it
began,
with
with
another
great
sign,
that
chapter,
to the
references in the
preceding meaning
chapter, open to
in v. 14 of Dalman
In Mark the
of the
though
has asserted
Dan. 12:
that
it
is the equivalent
regards regards it the
of the Hebrew ._
as an idiom advent is for the crisis need to
rPJ.
last
in
Inasmuch
day.
as the taking
chapter place
at Jerusalem distinguish
same generation
there
02
das Ende der Menschen Der Begriff des Endes umfasst hier Beides: und Vlker am Tage des Zornes Gottes wie das Ende des Frommen, der besiegelt. 3 Standhaftigseit bis in den Tod des Ftrtyrers seine
There Mt. with can be no disputing, Here it is to that however, regarding the meaning This of -r) of is final act of in 'i"T&oC
obviously the
eschatological. Tr -z
conjunction
reference indication
PctAuyHoc
EPqMwcyr=wrpointing to the
another the
Mk. 13: 14 is
climactic,
drama.
3. ib_ u ypa
-icc
bn
iciott) Luther's asserted Similarly, teachings that this on the bondage of the human secondaries, had
discourse. phrase.
Exegesis If it
is found to signify
1.
2.
See Allen,
Gould, et al.,
ad be.
52-53.3. Markus, 274.
Beasley-Murray,
Mark Thirteen,
169.
event
in history,
certain to prior
lapse, with
though
not
all.
attributed
understanding
here context
under is
great with
mentioned
likewise best
impossible.
Redaction
some but
of the their
incongruities legitimacy is
surgeon's
knife
seems to follow
the predilection
1 of the disease.
in Robert H. Stein's discussion doctoral dissertation: unpublished Methodology for Ascertaining a Markaa Redaktiongeschichte" "It is now Note the following, 1968), 22-98. particularly: that greater the authenticity recognized or care must be taken in judging because frequently we unauthenticity of a work on the basis of vocabulary, to establish do not possess sufficient biblical a sufficient material foundation. statistical "It is also doubtful that we can assume that the writers of the New Testament the text so that a 'disarrangement'of always wrote logically and in order, in the writing may be due to an interruption of a particular work as well as insertion. Some critics have also erred by assuming that every a foreign historical When a critic allusion must be a priori a vaticinium ex eventu. argues in this manner, he should be aware that his rationalistic presuppositions have ruled out the possibility When a critic, for instance, of true prophecy. the destruction claims that Jesus never prophesied concerning of Jerusalem, it is not his scientific investigations that has determined of the material " 22. this but his presuppositions. "Whereas form criticism the editorial can help reveal redaction of the it can not conclude that this Evangelists, is unhistorical. It redaction information like Mark possessed certain may very well be that an Evangelist the various which enabled him to tie together pericopae " 56. "Recently creative an attempt has been made to attribute power some of this This attempt to of the community to the prophets of the early church. ... to this group the creative attribute power to produce some of the Gospel is no more convincing tradition the than Dibelius's to attribute attempt to the Story Tellers in the church. of the Novellen shaping and formation ... his examples of the eschatological K semann obtains judgment pronouncements from the Apostle Paul. Yet the Apostle clearly of these New Testament prophets between the tradition distinguishes of Jesus' words and his own thoughts and (cf. 1 Cor. 7: 8,10,12, & 25 where this distinction is most clear. )" 34-35. words.
"Schmidt's conclusions concerning the historical and geographical value of the Narcan seams err in being too extreme. " 39. "Various theological have also played an important and even presuppositions
170.
is
yet
another
example
of a vital
interpretation
being
dependent
upon the
prior
exegesis
Our first
of the
step
f3UAuyNa
must be to Almost all
T
consider
4qpcc
the original
uc,
setting of this Old
expression. it as being
commentators to the
except
equivalent is
Matthew
indeed
and there
no compelling
comment. the original Dnielic 2 expression denying Greek term. j3 kuyN . as must a
to understand components
of the
without
usage a
in Daniel There
and Mark. is
We begin
initial of
no mystery It
in the
meaning 3e o3
used in , applies
As with or items
O. T. parallel with
associated
worship.
investigation role upon the form critical of many of the Since, as both Dibelius out, form and Bultmann have pointed important criticism must argue in a circle, one's presuppositions are extremely " 41. in the analysis and often determinative of the Gospel tradition. Stein particularly inevitably the part that presuppositions stresses Among these presuppositions play in the work of form and redaction critics. he mentions the view that there was a simple development in the early church imminent eschatological from "a highly to a placing of the parousia expectation " Stein labels into the more distant future. improbable". this view as "highly Another presupposition that he mentions is "an anti-supernatural premise", beliefs not of exegesis but of certain which is the result preconceived nature of the universe. about the physical determinative form critics. B. H. Branscomb; C. E. B. Cranfield; A. B. Bruce; 1. e. g. W. C. Allen; E. Klostermann; E. P. Gould; H. J. Holtzmann; M. J. Lagrange; E. Lohmeyer; D. E. Nineham; A. E. J. Rawlinson; A. Loisy; H. B. Sxete; J. Weiss; B. Weiss. 11. Y1 IP12) to the in various These all refer of Daniel, appearing _Q? forms in 8: 13; 9: 27; 11: 31; 12: the words include complex concepts which are not .. in their immediate forms or in the larger either context. " Handbook, 406. 2. ". clearly Bratcher defined, & Nida,
41.
3.
of chapter.
171.
while
for
the t]i1V"
of
have its
equivocal
reference of the
In view
coupling
of the is
apr)PwaCWC
significance as Jer. the 4,7,44 studied stressed
in M. that
interest
to note
several also
chapters using
and Eze.
which
concepts, Perrot
words
synonyms.
Charles
in their
respective
articles
discourse. Examples
of divine
of
Israel's
an atmosphere
or ideological
environment
phrase
may be better
understood.
indicates
certain
matters
of significance spoken of
of the the the sanctuary holy
our consideration
as might
of Mk. 13s14.
linked with
Firstly,
idolatry herself others to
the abominations
and profanation has thus violated
sanctuary. it is
declared (Eze.
7: 20-23,
abominations
abominations
Gentiles.
Because
they
presence will
God by their
and spiritual
harlotry,
once holy
land
become forsaken
1.
of chapter.
Recherches do , 677; "
"Essai Sur Le Discours Eschatologique", Charles Perrot, 2. XLVII (1959) B. Rigaux, " vyoc 481-514; Science Rel., v See excursus for references.
7: 10,30,34; 44: 6,22; Eze. 5: 9,11,14; 6: 4,9,11,14; 3. Jer. 4: 1,7,20,23,27; Lev. 26 should also be compared with these chapters. 7: 4,8,9,20,22-23.
172.
and desolate
by man as well
as by God.
And lastly,
the
intention
of God's
know that
11 ...
be loathsome in their
" The judgments these divine factors
to her
abominations of outward 1
of Israel idolatry,
judgments anticipate
repentance.
sanctuary
people, result
is considered
and they will
as defiled
see the
among the
as a desolated
of their
own abominations.
and sanctuary
desolated
parts
presence.
13: 14 and It is now
component
used in Nk.
of their
usage in the
our intention
as it
Old
Testament source.
close association they
[) 171 and
been shown,
as has just
later
book that
book could
"The Abomination
of Desolation"
a major
theme within
the first
apparent
chapter
triumph
deals with
and the
the
idolatrous,
ultimate
vindication false
to conform to
worship. The following table sets out the instances case in Dan. 8: 13. translations where the phrase occurs, readings in the
parallel
The variant
and Septuagint
are indicated.
1.
Burkill,
Mysterious
Revelation,
117-142.
173.
Hebrew
OW' 9:27QtD11IT3 11: bnt) 31 ript111 12: 11001 j'17I. fh 8:13 l1 yvfti 1
It three 8: 13. participle participle. abomination article is readily apparent to the DW
lyf..
svoV
1i c
P1F-'wac FPrMw aawrthat there are grammatical and in the substantive with
in
the of
references
ripw
article
noun with
These all
would
Only 12: 11 is
present
a form which
grammatically
correct. arise as one studies ? the Hebrew passages. Does it mean "to alarm,
or does it the function
What to agitate"
mean of
is to be given to Un1)
if the context
concerns
desolate" 1V What- is
suggest? linked
wing, Is
of 9: 27 be emended to the
indicate
that
the first
construed
in significance.
Suggestions
Dittography could
singular
174.
can really
signify
'desolation'
or 'desolated' or 'appalling'.
weight
this
'completely
misleading'.
translations
context
of profanation
Or thus find
though
both
grammatical cause.
abnormalities
8-12
point
to a specific great
to the in the
at mystery rash to
of form. its
suggest
hashshiggus
extraordinary to something
must very
early
as a deliberate
reference
somebody Special.
1. 2.
Daniel, Cited
377.
An endorsement
of Kamphausen's 54.
comment.
by Beasley-Murray,
Mark Thirteen,
Pesch, "Abomination IBD, I, 13-14; that makes Desolate", S. B. Frost, 3. IB, VI, "Daniel", Jeffery, 142-143; Carrington, Mark, 278; Naherwartungen, Charles 118. does, however, acknowledge Gaston, No Stone on Another, 490-491; L3131,ZY in 9: 26, and refers the reader to 1 Ziacc. 1: 39; the literal meaning of 8: 11. Thus while Charles says that the 3: 45; 4: 38, and his own note on In. to see the grim jest in 9: 27, it is possible translators of the Sept. failed is not their that they saw other implications, and that therefore rendering Pesch. See above, particularly from the intention of the Hebrew. alien entirely See also 177,203-05 of this thesis. 4. The New Testament and Rabbinic Judaism, 420.
175.
He adds: What emerges as probable is that behind Mark's Greek stands this in Midrashic faion interpreted passage from Daniel, with the article individual-the Antichrist, out a particular as singling a heathen god, the Emperor or his statue, it might be. l or whoever else Nestle's subsequent His Ex. finding significant article as the of 1883 has influenced phrases in Daniel as it practically all 2
unusual
23: 13 that
of heathen
deities,
and furthermore
Testament Nestle as well
it
was recognized
that
the prophetical
apocalypses fully specific situation are
writings
full
of the Old
3 When
of puns. the
declares
explain
grammatical are
we understand explained,
general
now be understood.
Daube's
conclusions
complement
1.
Nev Testament,
420.
in full. This article is small enough and important 2. enough to reproduce &pqp, zc au der dem olympischen dal, uya Zeus geweihte "Dass unter dem Epiphanes im Tempel zu Jerusalem Altar zu verstehen sei, den Antiochus liess, darf als ausgemacht gelten; ob auch eine Statue des Zeus aufstellen Wie erklrt fraglich. dabei war, istnoch sich aber die so seltsame Bezeichnung 1JJ3W Ich ist nichtsanderes Nun ganz einfach: DnW im Buch Daniel? als LJ)J j1 d. h. Zeus. nachdem : Baal-samen, war sehr berrascht, Stelle, die von diese Vermuthung aufgestossen eben an der biblischen war, mir Bibel II. Makk. 6,2, in der syrischen diesem Thun des Antiochus. berichtet, durch 1%22U1523 gleichsam Zsurzu finden, wirklich wiedergegeben Nicht als ob im Daniel nun wirklich dieser Gleichsetzung. Besttigung zur Punktation die massorethische [)' v oderD1311J vokalisieren zu wre; Verketzerung ist vielmehr aber und als solche beizubehalten; absichtliche Schreibung die defecte Stellen Br wird wenigstens von127W an allen gegen Form Damit ist freilich die grammatikalisch auffallende sein. vorzuziehen y1pW fl (11; 31 ohne Wiederholung DOiv t des Artikels) und die noch D! Mlj)1I (9,27 Plural besser mit Singular) nicht auffallenderet)DDWl bisher, unter solchen Umstnden aber am Ende nicht mehr so als erklrt verwun ist. " erlich. 17:1 E. Nestle, Ich (mit bemerke noch, ss neben dem hufigen aramischen (mit (Mein) inscriftlich Nun) auch LiW? 3Z _ ZAW, IV (1884), 248. bezeugt
A Critical 3. R. H. Charles, Commentary on the Book of Daniel, and Exegetical (Oxford, 1929), 308. For illustrations Ex. 23: 13 see Hos. 9: 10; Jer. 3: 24; 11of 1 Chron. 7: 33). Micah 1: 10-16 is an excellent 2 Sam. 2: 8 (cf. example of assonance and word-play. 418-422. New Testament, 4.
176.
Nestle
raises
the
question
as to whether
a statue
up
as well
as a pagan altar.
have applied the
Almost certainly
Daniel's references
the answer is
to an altar in the that History in other
'yes'. 1
only, it
While many
should is be
Old Testament
C. C. Torrey to Joseph
ben Gorion's
("Josippon") of Antiochus
allusions reminds
Beasley-
and idols
in heathenism
together,
Olympius
and a heathen
altar
between-07311) Antiochus is
All
of which is significant
as indicating object
that
In the original
and his all. designee article, worship. "Nestle
Baal is referred
Epiphanes Grimm et
Antiochus
rejoignait i6
ainsi
en voyant
un individu. Rigaux
After
commenting il
on Nestle's
Mais il n'y
revient devastateur:
that the Jews for the purposes of this study as indicating -rt5 not upon reading or hearing would think of the c . HwcEux but of the person imaged there who was responsible only of a profaning altar, including for the desecration the sacking of and other horrors martyrdom, the city, and the destruction of the temple walls. 1. Significant 2. 3. Documents, 26-27. 55.4. See also Charles, Daniel, 303, of the citing Lord, Taanith 249. IV. 6.
Mark Thirteen,
The Servant
5.
Torrey,
Documents, 28.6.
Rigawc,
676.
177.
le devastateur". I1 est naturel de reporter sur 9t27c de 9,27d et nous concluons hebrafque que l'expression 1'origine l'idee d'un etre personnel de qui est
l'abomination
1 de Daniel.
the translators
to the of the the
desolation under
Thus the
passages translators
by Theodotion author
a relationship
between'=
in 9: 27 d, and understanding
he does, of of course, or the not LXX.
the latter
as applying
to the
to a personal
of the
devastator,
translations
acceptance
Theodoret
Jeffery,
in his of than
declares 9: 27,
that and
DOW
in 9: 17 is reminds ca.
S. B. Frost interpretation
current
and that
"tradition.
..
..
are
Christ verse
example,
writes
as follows:
der Hebreeuwse en LXX-teksten Resultaat de vergelijking van dat de leert dus, dat er alle waarschijnlijkheid voor pleit, I. nigl niet op 9: 27 doelt, de Heiland verwijzing van naar de beide andere plaatsen op het oog moet hebbent maar alleen 4 het Gr. -w, het Hebr. 1JSIPIlf iEprlpw0ZWv sowel als Nu wil men door wijziging van de daar alle bieden grond voor. t3'. 1j) in het enkelvoud het meervoud tekst, van verandering
Hebraica3) Biblia voor de verwijzing en zodoende eveneens doen komen, maar het is het meest 24: 15 in aanmerking Daar komt to laten. de Hebr. tekst onveranderd verantwoord bovendien nog bij dat het woord'QPMl7W als nomen rectum verbonden in Kittel, in Hatth.
Dan. 9: 27 met de beide andere plaatsen meer in , brengen (men zie Baumgartners tekstkritische overeenstemming r1j7V1
noot
1.
"pZF-Aujpx
...
",
676.2.
"Abomination
of Desolation",
13-14.
178.
in statu aan het voorafgaande constructo, zodat hier sprake Dat heeft van gruwelen". von "een vleugel eveneens weer tekst-emendaties, gegeven tot conjuncturale aanleiding waarvan een is van onze landgenoot J. W. van Lennep en zeer bekende afkomstig Oud-Testamenticus Abr. overgenomen door de vroegere van Leiden, Kuenen (in zijn Historisch-critisch onderzoek naar het ontstaan (Tweede deel, de verzameling de boeken des Ouden Verbonds, van en Leiden 1889, bl. 472) en die door de Engelse commentator van A. A. Bevan, gequalificeerd Daniel, wordt als "an emendation which (A short Commentary on the Book of Daniel, certain" appears wellnigh 9 )) lezen'D ] to 160), nl. om in plaats Cambridge, 1892, blz. van (te weten het in het voorafgaande daarvan" de zin wordt dan: "in plaats Juist "slachtoffer en spijsoffer"). zulk verder gaand genoemde de noodzaak om de tekst echter ten zeerste versterkt aan gepeuter in het Hebreeuvs doze onveranderd to laten; als we aannemen, gelijk dat de copula dient to worden verondersteld, vaak geschiedt, zo Ned. die in de Nieuwe Vertaling krijgen de vertaling, zoals we "en op een vleugel Bijbelgennotschap van gruvelen gegeven wordt: Revised Standard komen" (zo ook de Amerikaanse zal een verwoester "upon the wing of abominations Version: come one who makes shall desolate"), commentaren als die van Behrmann, ook nieuwere vgl. En daarmee wordt het volkomen duidelijk Driver, NBtscher en Bentzen. dat het over iets anders gnat dan "de gruwel der verwoesting" van Matth. 24: 15.1 is is
hJ)
that
it
as regards that
this case as in
contention iF "Flo
something Mt. .
other
than
24: 15 is
unfounded. of the
Dan. 9: 27 to position is
entirely
outside
to that
It
ignores
is correct closer
particularly
is not
1.
"De gruwel.
..
", 2.2. .
Montgomery, Daniel,
377.
179.
various all
chapters,
as the similarity
of language,
demonstrates
that
the instances
to the abomination
or abominations
apply to the
position
is
the
very
opposite
of Rigaux's.
The latter
Cette est secondaire. est que, Dan En effet, a 9,27. pericope ne se comprend que par reference ecrit: "A compter du moment que sera aboli le sacrifice 12,11-12 deuxde la desolation, 1'abomination mille et posee perpetuel Heureux celui jours. et qui qui tiendra cents quatre-vingt-dix Ces versets trois-cents se trouvent cinq jours". atteindra mille le De plus, terme d'un developpement pas. ne les appelle qui au de 8,14 qui est primitif pas avec celui comput expose ne s'harmonise jours". I1 ya donc trace "mille cent cinquante et qui Porte la evidente texte primitif, d'addition anterieure addition au plus des LXX. Si nous voyons bien, malgre la parents traduction les mots de 12,11, le texte vise le synoptique grande avec la clef des developpements dans 9,2? qui constitue passage rapporte 2 subsequents. il daps Daniel, 12,11 Undoubtedly therefore IZigaux is correct in seeing 9: 27 as underlying et al* join Rigaux 12: 11, in seeing and
evident
Van Dodewaard,
Lagrange
9: 27 as the
conclusion. over
handelt (vgl.
exegeten II
1,49-64;
reeds is true
vervuld,
terwijl
4 Dan. 12,11: of
most exegetes
Maccabean times,
as has already
been said it
should be recognized
by van
1.
We think
R. H. Charles 209.
is
in
denying scholars
the
parallel disagree
2.
3.
"p. VAuypv,
"De gruwel.
...
", 678-79. .
Ibid.
", 128.4. . .
180.
Dodewaard,
Aalders,
E. J.
Young,
and others
that
the
same is
true
of 9: 27.
that
it
cannot be determined
certainty
the
which text
in the
to,
expression
Gospels
to a well-known
formula
summarizing with
disagrees with
Rigaux
that
likelihood not to
of Christ's contradict
statement the
This
is
reference
attention purpose. in
to the
parallel
passages, Lambrecht
correspondence
the
use of the
Septuagint
inasmuch Besides, it
disposal. than
in Daniel refer
chapters
Furthermore IV,
three is
to the
of Antiochus only
and it
1 Mace. Lambrecht
1: 54,59;
back to
one of the
original
references.
concludes diese
case as follows:
Grnde zusammen machen es wahrscheinlich, dass Markus d. h. einen aus Dn bekannten Ausdruck bernahm, ohne nur anspielte, (wohl vielleicht dabei eine bestimmte Stelle Geschichte die konkrete Antiochus) im Auge zu haben. 3 von
All
position:
thesis that to the interpreter the-Da pericopes in which the units illustrated of texts
a group
1. 2.
3.
Redaktion,
181.
Da 9: 27 or
As intimated
above, there
of
Nevertheless,
has pointed
as Rigaux
12: 11 are
secondary
Even more significant, the PSaXvy o and the linked criticisms We conclude reference, than but
LOCSewr,
destruction is
case in Daniel
with
of these allusions
that that
Christ
of Daniel We would go
on 9: 27. in Luke's
Rigaux
thinking,
Christ
in view.
indicated
by Luke 21: 24 which Dan. 8 is passages should is from not the never the in Daniel be In
quotes
passage.
Hendriksen all
foundational
reference
on which
2 are based.
One fact
same chapter
to passages fragment
on either from
of Daniel the
a mosaic
mosaid
itself,
added thereto
At this
1.
Prophecy,
3.
182.
the
Pd-,--%uyHa "what
1?
Spr)
in the phrase
discourse. be rightly
The question
does this
answered after
this least discourse as to the
many prior
given at this
questions
time? "
including
The answer
the primary
should of the
enquiry
"Why was
at
suggest address,
some hint
possible
meaning
of any section
and of the
P&f\UyP V,
ground material words before is would
TrC
in
ffy) Vw"aECaC.
some detail, at this l
in particular.
so only a cursory
necessary not
time.
We wish
particularly Rather,
to his to
were reminiscent
of history
alone,
eschatological
known before.
fall
of all
the false
present
worshippers
generation.
from the
Their On
would
by Yahweh. that
day of His
He had wept
over
declaring
up a bank,
hem in the 2
inhabitants,
and then
ravage
leaving Jewish
hearing nation,
could
not
but linked
be reminded with
of
judgments
upon the
those
damage to of
temple.
The destruction
of the
century,
and the
profaxmion
in their
inevitable
thinking.
fate
Their
of the
scriptures
city and temple
1.
See 66-70 .
2.
183.
from His
people
because
of their but
Some be. 1 to
had already
been fulfilled,
others
One threat
of its past
especially
repeated by loyal
would yet
fulfilment, if
and feared
be fulfilled
you turn aside from following me. .. and do not keep my ... then commandments and my statutes which I have set before you. .. I will from the land which I have given them; cut off Israel and the house which I have-consecrated for my name I will cast out of my become a proverb and a byword among all sight; and Israel will And this house will become a heap of ruins. peoples. .2 .. Thus Christ's grandeur had never of the-temple been heard of. shocking announcement shocking to those in the because it who showed Him the such a thing the most dire
of the phrase --
were household
sons of the
consider
by Christ's
briefly
hearers of Christ's 7 is
embodiment
but
to the of Ezekiel's
repetitions include
in the "end",
force
to
its
"doom", is found
as in
chapter images"
"abominable
turn
my precious
place;
robbers
1.
Kings 9: 6-8.
184.
its
"1
elsewhere temple
chapter,
the
departs
profanation it
Judgment end is
to be so severe 2
prophet
judgments Olivet
mentioned desolation
ultimate
which
results
and Jeremiah'
mirror the
but several
dreadful of Israel's
Because
abominations same. 5
which
of the desolation
references
of the
sanctuary
is the plaintive
plea for
restoration
and vindica-
ascends.
us, 0 God. .. ." is
example,
"Restore is
and 19 while
expressed
in the
in Lamentations, us to thyself,
of appeal
found
at the "6
0 Lord,
we may be restored!
have recalled
words
of doom, but
1.
Eze. 7: 22-23.2.
Eze.
9: 8.
The following
chapter
repeats
the threat
of desolation.
185.
reminded
of the warnings
of a later
devastation
found
in the post-exilic
1 prophets. Antiochus
11 and 12. the
Furthermore,
that
of Dan. 8,9,
of God after the Therefore, of
by the wilful
kingdom they
come with
rededicated Antiochus
sanctuary
reasoned,
pgNwc
is
not
or those
account,
thought
of Daniel.
Thus Kevan,
we follow
Taylor,
Jeffery,
Carrington,
Es ist sicher, dass der griechische von Da mit der apnpu3aic Wiedergabe des. ]]T3W -Stamms durch oder . cocvi den Verwiistungsaspekt, der deutlich z. B. Da 9,26 eiv 3 (nj'j/ ) und 11,44 (ir]W ) vorhanden ist, verstilrkt. The purpose discourse, an old and v. of these last pages has been to show that rang Christ's the changes of by
14 in particular, warning
refrain,
even the
characterized
to take this
fact
into
also in its
the significance
of the
uJPO,
1. 3.
thesis.
186.
TrC
Pof icQSUC
into
clearer
focus.
What
did Christ
intend
to convey by this
arresting
expression?
Beasley-Hurray
same. ". time ..
us that
in
were all
best
to the
a&'Auypv,
The statue
on the
was a commonly-held
in Patristic
3 times.
However,
questionable
that
It
the tradition
memory of the
Thus the
is discussed
Tic
under
6
it translates should the for affirming Old Testaidolatry that be
gqpwaetOC
because
Old Testament
term is
for
an idol
ground
cognates themselves,
and in Proverbs
and elsewhere,
"abomination"
is
voNia of_
1.
Mark Thirteen,
59.
2.
Ibid.,
59-72.
But see discussion
4.
Isa.
66: 17.
187.
2.
Statues
erected to Jerome,
by Pilate Pilate
and Hadrian placed in the statue temple an image of the Capitoline Jupiter also, as
erected demolished is
an equestrian temple.
of the this
Probably
speculation after
brought
of course, this is
medallions While
of the
emperor,
Church with
Fathers
defiling meant.
denote zijn
certainty hypothese":
eigen
Deze sententie heeft voor, dat zij op het spraakgebruik steunt, teRen zich. Niets is er met zekerheid heeft de feiten maar zij Dat Pilatus het plaatsen beeld in den tempel bekend. over van een is uit de historie verder niet een beeld in den tempel liet plaatsen op to maken. .0.
like
the first,
While
eschatological
today to Jesus,
the
precedes
and is the
The supposed
acts
of Titus before
follow to
while
place he did,
in A. D. 36,
precipitated
any general 3.
of the
Zealots
In the nineteenth
century,
as with
a favourite
interpretation
regard it
of the
P&AuyyK
to the
TC
. Pr)pWCaau. -,
deeds of the Zealots
was to
during the
as an allusion
desecrating
1.
Van Dodewaard,
'We gruwel.
..
",
132.2.
Ibid.
188.
siege
by Elsner, Weiffenbach,
dictionaries,
such as Smith's
and Hastings'
this
The evidence
as contemplating
(2)
is properly
but of idolatry
worship
into
to the effect
the temple.
that
their
holy
is
Josephus
usually
cited
effect.
mentioned
above did
not
hold
to the
dominical
origin
of Nk. 13: 14, but viewed the latter of the temple, when such traditions
from Christ.
the Zealots 2 is espoused.
regarding
includes
interpretation.
1.
E Ppwcsic "De eerste 2. uit den tekst van Lucas is dus a. h. w. een , . teeken van de tweede_ jpgpwaic Lucas waarover Mt. en Mc. sprecken. , tyy1KEV dan ook den vageren term gebruikt welken hij ook voor het , Gods gebruikte. Al is dit een periectum, toch duidt het naderen van het rijk heel aanvezig is. Zooals men van de lente e niet aan, dat de bedoelde zaak reeds is er of zij is aan het komen, omdat er verschillende kan zeggen: zij graden Gods. Voegen in zijn, zoo kan men dat ook zeggen, aldus J. Weiss), van het rijk toe: de ipgp wait hier. Wanneer juist is vat Prat en van wij eraan xaiAsioc OEOC dat de term opmerkt, Tot gyyiKev meer het dan de nadering kennen wij dat met naderende rijk van het rijk), aanduidt is een hier van de spr)t4ow zeggen. PgpwaIC evenveel recht . _ "non stat in indivisibili" feiten om het eens en gebeurtenissen, van complex y0 den term to zeggen. met Ep tot f3SsKuypK this niet alleen "De woorden `7c cre-urmoet men der Zeloten beperken, de gruweldaden zij omvatten een complex, dat en het Gallus en de vlucht der menschen uit Jerusalem Romeinsche lege onder Cestius TBC insluit. Toen het PSAuypvder Zeloten de gruvelen en,
189.
We do not
regard
van Dodewaard's
position
as sound,
but will
content
ourselves taken.
Certainly
for
the present
with
criticizing
the Zealot
position
as usually (1)
cord of evidence it
would insist that is
of a Jewish
apostasy.
Such an interpretation
not
obvious
itself.
false term
(2)
worship to the
It
is not true
to say that
rlI1ij)'
is used chiefly
for
the
nations.
statements Christ's
can be given
interpreting
Furthermore,
most exegetes
today
would
say that
those
who hold
the
Zealot
position with
ignore
the fact
that to
JEJ Y.
rip
in Daniel
obvious reference
by Antiochus,
and that
therefore Zealots
a matter
of worship 4.
could
not
Ca1ipula's
attempted view in
A more popular
beyond het zich in den tempel en Lucas gebruikte dus het werkwoord zin van: eenzaam, leeg maken,
Men Mc. den overdrachtelijken terwijl zin van: profaneeren gebruikten. " "De grovel. . . ", 135. Note that for van Dodewaard, the mystical phrase is not to the Zealots, though it includes them. His suggestion is that to be limited
We agree that more than one entity the term embraces a complex of several events. wQe-u rP&Awypoc but the elements must is embraced by the Tr 6'pf f., This criterion therefore, the zealots excludes, as each other. parallel extraneous. 1. "This view Beasley-Murray, now be abandoned should 62. Mark Thirteen, as incompatible with the evidence. "
190.
to in
Spitta
suggested
profane Caligula's
his
He believed emperor
of 39-40 Caligula
would
succeed
exegesis
by Holtzmann,
Schmiedel,
and J. Lu.
24: 14 incorporated
B. W. Bacon particularly
made
a quite
elaborate
possibility
-a
case referred
to
by Beasley-Murray
very intricate,
1.
2.
Ibid.,
64.
He says: "In no words of the Master was Messianic more impressively authority to his nearest in which he revealed shown than in the last great discourse, Reasons disciples to know concerning the near future. what they were privileged have already been given for believing that this discourse must have been among the first that were sent forth. As to the impending clash with of the writings (according the Romans, followed by the capture the city to O. T. prophecy), of 'When you more definite nothing could at that time have been said than this: by armies. ' Luke, who for all the latter see Jerusalem surrounded part of his Gospel made use of a document differing in many respects from those which were form of words. this employed by the other Synoptists, gives precisely original Mark, followed by Matthew, inserted 'sign, ' the erection of the a more definite in the temple. Should not the fulfilment of Caligula on the altar statue Daniel's be mentioned? " Documents, 35. prophecy of 3. T. V. Manson, C. 1. Cadoux, et al.
". 65-66. 4. Mark Thirteen, the crisis Bacon affirmed: of the year 40 .. 'prophets' drew out from Christian a form of eschatology based on the of Daniel concerning the desecration of the temple, and ... predictions
the Church became committed to this eschatology as a 'word of the Lord'. ... independent Mutually to the Johannine, or not, any however related or unrelated 'prophecies' the Synoptic the Pauline must both go back to the attempt and of Neither for as a 'word of the Lord' in any Caius [sic] can be accounted . than as the Revelation of John may be so called. " The Gospel of other sense Date (New Haven, 1925), 91-92. Mark: Its Composition and
191.
For reasons
traced
in
our first
chapter
we find
Beasley-Murray's
appraisal
5.
the
and the
view
its
first
fulfilment
think Almost
their
idolatrous
ensigns.
Let us
are in
committed country
to
this
view,
a large
this
participle obvious
neuter.
parallel
2: 6-7.
reason
constitute
is found in
this
consensus.
An additional
that the Ikanielic
in N. T. times
pictures
of Antiochus
fulfilment.
is spoken that Antichrist place onwards the Jews think to his own will, do according of. ... a king shall arise who shall himself God, and speak great and lift up against all that is called things the God of gods, so that he shall sit in the Temple against the be performed, until of God and make himself and his will god, Which we, for in him shall the end be. wrath of God be fulfilled: 2 too, understand of Antichrist. From this
expectation
church Fathers is a
the fall
testimony
to be
offering
an exegesis
of particular
texts
of Scripture,
but recording
Das Markusevangelium, Klostermann, 1. Lohmeyer, Markus, 276; A. H. Mcdeile, (London, 1915), 348; Branscomb, Mark, TDNT., It 598ff. Foerster, Cited by A. J. Mason, "Thessalonians", 2. 168. 1959), VIII, Grand Rapids,
151; Loisy, ii, Synoptiques, 420; The Gospel According to Matthew 237; Schniewind, Markus, 171f.;
Ellicott's
Commentary,
(8 vols.,
192.
primitive
tradition
coeval
with
the
New Testament:
n1
Naturally, Apocalypse"
mystical
an incorporated to Antichrist
that the writers
"Little by his
of later of all
reference. frequently
also
apocalypses
utilized
figures
earliest
specimen
such literature.
On this position regarding the Antichrist, Beasley-Murray asserts
that
"the supports
is buttressed
are
by saying that:
On the other hand, it would be possible the 3 AuyNa to align doctrine if, it be recognized with the Antichrist with Althaus, that in the N. T. this is fluid, doctrine of possessing a variety forms and above all has what he terms 'immediate actuality'. .. That is, the concept of a power at work against to God is applied forces in the contemporary operative situation. .. .2
We think Antichrist
that
Beasley-Murray's
contention
that
the supports
for
the
interpretation . uyNoc sW
in is the that
to see in the
the similar
SPnPwaswc
Undoubtedly
a definite
the the strongest
allusion
to
for the
evidence
Antichrist of Daniel
God, as well
of the
establishment
kingdom. 3 of Daniel,
flesh
than the
Thus v. 14 which
tribulation is in
terminates
deliverance
complete
1.
Ibid.,
170.
2. 238-249; 159.
193.
harmony with
the
visions
of Dan. chs.
7,81
9,11-12.
In
each of these
latter
the attack
precipitates
in mind, strong. statement be pointed a similar to
the vindicating
it is apparent this
of heaven.
for
are kept
buttresses the
view
are uncommonly the follow-up should who take Not as applying least to
Despite
exegetical
and it those
position. among those are the who apparently Paul viewed Mk. 13: 14 As has been
be numbered
the Antichrist
apostles
John. l and
already recorded
canonical
discourse
is just
as clear
that
of the last
verbal pictures
apocalypse
drew from
source
1. 2.
"John" of this
wrote thesis.
Revelation.
"The Apocalypse is moulded by that great discourse 3. of our Lord upon 'the last things' for us in the first three Gospels. which has been preserved The parallelism Matt. 24; Mark 13; Luke 21. ... between the two is to a by all acknowledged certain extent enquirers, and is indeed so obvious that it can hardly escape the notice of even the ordinary reader. " W. Milligan, (London, 1892), 42-43. Lectures the Apocalypse This statement is particularly on but to a lesser to the Seven Seals, to the rest of relevant extent applies
the Apocalypse
also.
194.
Christ's
View of Antichrist
Of course, is,
the
to say that
Christ
in mind
is no evidence that
in the scriptures is in the
to be found first
then
does not
word in first
time,
as a novelty. It. ..
concept antichrist
was old, is
coming.
..
Christians
instruction instruction.
2 Thess. they
2 confirms
reminds who is
converts
that
already
know about
man of lawlessness
come.
He says:
was all
within
period
the
Caligula's probably of
impossible which
conjure
up in
excitement
communities
H. Gunkel, Schpfung und Chaos in Antichrist, On the whole topic 1. see of (Gottingen, Legend, W. Bousset, The Antichrist 1895); Endzeit Urzeit und (E. T., London, 1896); B. Rigaux, L'Antechrist au royaume et Popposition (Paris, le Nouveau Testament 1932); D. S. Russell, dans l'Ancien et messianique (London, 1964); L. E. Froom, Method and Message of Jewish Apocalyptic The (4 vols., Washington, 1950-54). Our Fathers Faith The Prophetic of
2.1 4.
Thess. 2: 5.
195.
of the
mad Emperor's
intended
blasphemy. of the
event
would
inevitably of Daniel's
as a sign
and as a fulfilment
and Christ's
looked
predictions.
In later
attempt the
accomplished,
Lord's
return.
The Antichrist
before
of that
faith
by Christ
Christ's
on eschatology
sprang,
in part
at
least,
from
as we have seen.
as arising the near holy
It
the
repeatedly
the
to pollute
and devastate
ones.
The blasphemies
and aggression
associated
with
the Syrian
by Christ
in this
discourse
Christians
sense we believe
discourse despite is
aAoyjy,
but its
-Tc
n1
0 awC
an Antichrist culminating
whose work takes savagery signs, end consists is likely term that is
the
accompanied attending
by the the
supernatural age.
"fireworks", Christ's is
presentation attenuated. is
a comprehensive later
applying
including
manifestations
of Antichrist.
1.
St Mark,
286.
2.
Rigaux,
L'Antechrist,
246-247.
196.
Even in Daniel
itself,
the
work
of the
evil
prince
is
seen to have at
least
two phases.
The initial
attack
of desolations
and the oblation
Later,
cease for to
become filled
abominations,
as though
pinnacle
of the desolator.
would be set
Daniel
11 is clearer
holy would covenant "work
still.
after will" this
against This
the
prince
his
a later against
attack
he would offering
action
the holy
The continual
be taken
abomination
makes desolate
After many days,
But neither
is this
the end.
south5
attack
of the
onslaught
This time,
however, the
would bring
heavens. on the the the this last holy
the tyrant
witnessed act
of impiety his
in profaning
impious things,
receive
doom in the
anathematizing flood
final
overwhelming
of persecution
1. 2.
iEPcv
3.
5. 6.
Dan. 9: 27.
Dan. 11: 40-45. Dan. 11: 44. _WIT1.
4.
Cf. R. H. Charles'
"stringent
statute19:
27, Daniell
248.
197.
of trouble
such as never
was"
is
coupled.
Christ for
has certainly
of such a programme
is obvious that
lay ahead.
Antiochus
Furthermore,
of Daniel
Some of C. C. Torrey's
interesting
in this
particular.
He accuses Colani,
successors, Testament of that
the founder
to note of the End.
of the "little
that the
apocalypse"
take to into set
theory,
account forth his
and his
the Old
of failing programme
Gospels
Then he proceeds
understanding
programme. to the Prophets), of all army is to a hostile be Jerusalem. Half of the inhabitants will capture and devastate to be a Jewish into captivity, it will carried away and yet continue (Zech. 14: 2). Thereupon will follow city a season of wars, of famine (Dan. 12: 1), tribulation, and pestilence, of unexampled of sore persecution (Dan. 12: 7). This continue half" for "a time, times, which will and a The truth interval is to be especially a time of missionary activity. in every first to the Jews; then to the Gentiles must be proclaimed land, in preparation for the scenes described in Is. 45: 14,49: 22 f., 60: 3-14,66: 19ff., and in other similar passages, when the "saved" of in worship all the peoples of the earth join the Israelites of the One God. Finally, the hostile to make an their forces, nations will unite be Their onslaught end of Jerusalem will religion of Israel, and-the Joel 2: 30 f, in the heavens and on earth, preceded by warning portents 3: 4. The heavenly hosts, 'will them in "The Valley of encounter .. Jehoshaphat. " The Messiah will in the clouds of heaven (Dan. 7: 13 f. ); come the right hand of Yahweh (Is. 45: 1. Hab. 3: 13, Ps. 110: 5) 41: 12 f., and at 3 the destruction Israel. the last see will of enemies of First (according
Not all
Torrey's at least
precis
1.
Regrettably,
been ignored.
Dan. 7: 13 and Mk. 13: 26; Dan. 8: 13 and Lu. 21: 24; lean. 9: 27 and Mk. 13: 14; 2. Dan. 11: 45 and init. 24: 15 Z-v -rt>Ttw Dan. 11: 31 and Nom. 13: 14; and possibly
yiw 3.
13: 19.
198.
itself.
the
author
of the which
trodden
of Christ
finishing of the
testimony which
succeeded
by a final attacked
out
abyss,
a beast
had formerly
season.
2
In the following statement, Torrey again distinguishes of Yahweh. between the
initial
and ultimate
attacks
made by the
opposers
In the time of the fourth beast, by the Jews of course understood the great world-catastrophe of the first century as the Roman empire, was to come. Along with the obscure predictions occupy all the which the last latter the book (Daniel) this much is said plainlys part of king of the last Israel bring an army against empire oppressing will (9: 26f., Jerusalem 11: 31); he will of Desolaset up the Abomination At last, in the holy place. "he will tion himself". exalt ... .. holy "he will plant his royal tents between the sea and the glorious "but he shall come to his end, and none shall help him. ". .. mountain". .. Who was the enemy who was destined"to come to his end" in the Certainly must manner described? no one thus far known to history; ? The it not be the Roman emperor... city must indeed be taken and devastated. ... following the capture of the city and the death of the ... impious Gentile be a time of trouble. monarch, "there will .. ." 3 The world powers in their last throes will things. do terrible ... Note how Torrey Jerusalem the as referred tyrant tyrant distinguishes to in between the coming and the of the further army against attack the last final throes, of
11: 31,
blaspheming of the
"at from
seems to powers
distinguish in their
attempt but
in view
of other
passages
3, it
is doubtful
is necessary.
to Nk. 13: 10. Allen an allusion comments on the latter, and his "As understood to the Rev. 11 picture by the hearers, also. words are pertinent the preaching of the good news to all the Gentiles need not imply any long lapse of time. " Mark, 158. 1. This is
2.
Documents, 32.
199.
One should also keep in mind the oscillation corporate and the individual. picture, It is likely
of Daniel
as well
as from Isaiah
and embodied
them in his
of the
north.
these
lineaments
meditated
tion
upon by that
as the
the characterizabe
of Himself
who would
vindicated
at the
end-time
and His
own people.
that
Christ
of
opposition
The term
pashuyp x
-4 ,,
nN &aEwc
reminiscent
which would profane
tyrant,
was an adequate
and devastate
besieging that
beginning
with
Rome's
indication
armies.
E-pr)pcics4wc
The threat
were personal
-Apparently
expected
Rome's attack
upon Jerusalem
by growing antagonism between the empire and the missionary-minded and resultant
claiming of Christ venture, all
conflict
between agencies
with If Jewry short 3 in
on earth
(including
for the
first
those itself
acknowledgement
be cut
righteousness2
with
nations
to the church.
The conflict
would
culminate
1.
Mt.
10: 18;
2.
9: 28.
3.
Isa.
200.
supernatural
manifestations,
signs
and wonders
soliciting
to
false
worship,
with
their
author
or authors 1
working
through
the state
the non-conformists.
menaced saints TrCr. the only prophets. a pale
This final
coming All
conflict
by the awowC.
of the this
f36Skwypm in
before
outline is
of the
eschatological of this
discourse outline. 2
possibly
animation-,
Imo. 13: 19-22. to certain The Apostles cf. Rev. 13 and 16: 13,14. allude teachings from the beginning, eschatological and which which they had taught therefore The Pauline must have originated with Christ. and Johannine beliefs to above See 1 John referred probably sprang from the same source. 2: 18 and 2 Thess. 2: 5 and the chapter in this thesis on 2 Thess. 2. 1. The view set forth in this Christ's of the section regarding understanding in the days of Antiochus to come, is IV as typical crisis crisis greater of a found in many commentaries. Rigaux, for example, says: "La fin est marquee, Le temple de impie et sacrilege du roi paffen. par l'activite pour Daniel, Dieu et son autel Une fois que cet element fut entre dans la sont souilles. le il y rests ancre. Dans la tradition tradition chretienne, apocalyptique, d'Antiochus L'impiete temple ne doit pas seulement etre detruit. se retrouvera dans les evenements de la fin. L'abomination du devastateur aura une replique "". f3Sa'-Auy1oc ", 682. dans l'eschatologie. In his classical study on . ... Rigaux earlier 1'histoire Antichrist, "En rattachant the wrote as follows: dans 1'iniquite du tyran syrien, l'eschatologie, en reconnaissant, croissante de la fin des temps, Daniel ne revele-t-il l'annonce par del. 1'histoire pas, is. presence, d'un surcroit d'Antiochus, sa croyance au temps eschatologique, d'iniquite Au meme titre formidable? et dune persecution que les religieuse Daniel doit etre regards comme ayant prophetise, au sens anciens prophetes, Popposition I1 faut mgme dire litteral, eschatologique au royaume de Dieu. l'a fait Si aucun dans le contours avec plus de nettete qu'il et le fonds. , l'Antechrist, de sa revelation immediatement c'est verset ne s'applique du Roiideale bien lui cependant qu'il la figure entrevoyait, comme c'etait de la royaute Messie que les chantres dann la penombre de l'avenir apercevaient travers les images hyperboliques ils un roi de leur par lesquelles exaltaient F3.G. Ch. Aalders epoque. " L'Antechrist, in kan liggen comments: "Wat er verder is een hernieuvde vervulling van vat reeds tot vervulling gekomen is. ""De ", 5. This conclusion to what Aalders "the most difficult gruwel. calls .. his consideration follows He suggests that as the of hit. 2: 15,18. question" into Egypt and the slaughter flight child of the Christ at Bethlehem were seen instance prophecies, of ancient so in the present as new fulfilments of Mt. 24: 15; Mk. 13: 14. discourse discusses that the Olivet believes two themes, the Aalders His understanding destruction and the end of the age. of Jerusalem of this is the traditional dissertaone, and has been discussed on 177f of this matter tion. Thus he looks upon the Roman invasion as a shadow of the final onslaught 2.
201.
6.
The
1? Agy'io, 59s:
4e_the
invading phrase 2
of the
graphic
entirely
is
of Antichrist to present
which
contemplated, terminus. 4
verses
supernatural 13 is
example
of that
fidelity
to the
Old Testament
by Assyria,
Babylon,
of transgression, Israel's 5
i. e. as a result
abominations as well
heathen.
5-7;
Dan. 8-9,
13: 1-4,14,19.
The real
origin
that the Roman of Antichrist, whereas the present study takes the position invasion though a manifestation was a manifestation of Antichrist, which was to swell into greater dimensions, eventually events. enshrining supernatural See also van Dodewaard's "De gruwel... ", 131, which sets forth a position . identical in'this In the study of this question, the with Aalders', regard. ". words of Johannes Weiss should be ever kept in mind: schon Jesus .. Eadzeit-Erwartungen sich die Zukunft nach der Form der jdischen selber gedacht habe. " Die Schriften des Neues Testaments, I, 195. Weiss reasons that "Wie Messias Vorstellung er sich mit seiner an die Weissagung Daniels angeschlossen hat, so werden auch in anderer Zukunftsdingen die Lehren der Apokalyptik fair ihn massgebend gewesen sein. " Ibid. The chapter in this thesis on the between the Olivet discourse relationship and the book of Daniel supports these comments of Weiss. 1. Those exegetes who take this position include the following: Beasleyrurray, Mark Thirteen, 56-57; Gould, Mark, 246; Swete, Mark, 286; Vincent. Mark, 511-512; W. C. Allen, Taylor, Matthew, 256; N. Geldenhuys, Luke, 532; A. Plummer, Luke, 481ff.; T. Zahn, Lucas, 649; W. Manson, Luke, 283f.
2.
3. 5.
This position
pages.
Dodd,
See 86ff.
More New Testament Studies, 80.
See Beasley-Murray,
Both the of Mk. 13: 14 and the '1-r14 _prf... waeu3 _P51C-'11uyNo, _v6pwlcoC &Vo C of 2 Thess. 2: 3ff. are presented by as punishments permitted God because of the rejection Thus the N. T. picture of His truth. is identical threatens foreign invaders with the Old which so frequently of Israel as a divine judgment.
202.
Ti c
concept begins
is
to be traced
to history
prophecy. invasion
his
desolating
persecuting The symbol taken Idolatry, enemies a scourge in 5-7, Daniel away.
desolated, the
sacrifice
The ensuing
chapters blasphemy
are
attributes
are allowed
to His people
recorded 7, Eze.
namely
had brought
As Jeffery used in U? 1
particular
in 9: 17 is the coming
to make an association
In Christ's
and desolating (would) Rowley, and from He says past set is
day there
would against
already
"herald
existed
the coming and its the
the understanding
of the temple. kingdom i2
that
and that idea,
"a great
it says
war"
be directed
Jerusalem from
This
derived "3
of the which
And it
in effect,
idolatrous
by another fateful
heathen of
on foot
sequence
Nebuchadnezzar
Antiochus
1.
Daniel1,
ad loc.
2. Rowley, Relevance, 76. Cf. Porteous, Daniel, 143. Comment on Dan. 9: 26. "The war which the writer is no doubt conceived anticipates of by him as the (cf. between good and evil final Eze. 38 and 39; struggle eschatological Rev. 16: 16; and The War of the Sons of Light and the Sons of Darkness). " 3. Rowley, Relevance, 76.
203.
Let
us look
again
at the
expression
F<SsXuya
Tier
fjPWaT. WC
Usually
the limited
expression
insisted,
have
limited
connotation
transcended.
existing
'
hitherto.
is
The latter
anticipated of
is usually
by Christ,
included
but
but also
Profanation
much more besides. mean more than rPY in place. and temple that
equivalent
could
The extended
meaning
expression
in this land
Yahweh's
et al.
difficulty
-rqQ
C-pr)PL&:r6v3C:
men flee for
is understood
their lives
merely as
to the
Why should
mountains
just
because of an event
in the temple?
because of a misplaced
to the term ". is
IEpnpd3aEwC .. if that
Vincent is
possible
because
profanation TES
of the
There
no need to
look
-popwcs--wc "the
as a mere tautology
such as is
suggested
translation
appalling
horror".
have heeded the meaning of the Hebrew original there its seems an increasing full weight in this tendency context
as of some
on the part
NW aew-'
"The common extension of meaning given to O. T. passages in the N. T. forbids that our Lord's insistence use of the expression an must be identical with Beasley-Murray, that in the Danielic Mark Thirteenp'55. Cf. passages. . ." 292. Bruce, "Natthew", 1.
2.
S, ynoptigues,
II,
422.3.
St Mark,
511.
204.
Pesch gives
this
matter
much emphasis.
He says,
"Der Kontext
legt
also
nahe,
Chiffre
He points
interpretation
announcement
in }k.
enquire the
destruction,
fall
imminent
use of
the active
um eine
den r8mischen
Heer,
jedenfalls
devastateur as well
personnel'.
Even in the
devastation
as profanation,
certainly
desolates
intended.
inasmuch
The suggestion
as it empties the
of Foerster
violated
and others
shrine of true
that
a profanation
is
worshippers
only a part
of the story
Daniel
tells.
Obviously, et al.
no idol
have shown, it
or idol,
who
soldiers
an altar violence
perpetrate
physical
entered
Jerusalem its
by guile walls.
and demolished
broken to
destroy
T131))
as used by Daniel
regarding
jiPli)
should not be
1. 2.
Nahervartuni7en,
in some respects, his work is outdated Although issues of Dan. 9: 26-27 are worthy on the linguistic (E. T., London, the Old Testament his Christolopy of
3.
Ibid.,
143.4.
Ia.niel,
77.
205.
dissipated
by settling
for
a purely
metaphorical
application.
difficulty
in accepting
expression
of the
temple'adestruction
but purely
the very
of its
reason is
that
Thus,
it
is clear,
even if
and for
Nestle's grounds
understanding
the whole
truth,
on the
of Beasley-Murray's
significance still
reasoning
been said,
we think
that
Frost, its
Jeffery,
Pesch,
are right
is a part.
Roman invasion
brought
4 both.
and this
Von Rad reminds us that in Daniel ". the statewnts 1. made about the .. Thus in Dan. 9: 26 future of older words of scripture. are simply exegesis in the prophecy of Antiochus Epiphanes, This is the term `lj'ilY occurs. but goes back to Isa. 10: 22; for the very not a random choice, certainly (Is. the only to that x. 23) is used in the same passage in Daniel, next verse being that the 'decreed is now made to refer difference to the end'. .. II, Certainly 314. Seleucid king (Dan. ix. 27). ... "Old Testament Theology, the 10121 in Isa. 10: 22-23 refers to a destruction which will come as an word In Dan. 9: 26 the term applies to the city, flood. though the overwhelming the fate Therefore it is not strange following verse describes of the desolator. that Jews of the first century saw in Dan. 9: 26 something more than merely desolations by the soldiers The comments the partial accomplished of Antiochus. to the actual of Gaston are more faithful wording of Daniel than the usual notes He says: "The 'abomination' in Daniel seems much worse than by commentators. that of I Mac. I: 54, and it may be that he expected the temple to be completely text The massoretic but as it stands destroyed. of 9: 26 is probably corrupt, `the people of the prince the city it says that destroy who is to come will ' This seems to say that the temple the sanctuary. be completely and will by Antiochus We must beware by the Messiah. destroyed, or possibly either Daniel too much in the light happened according of what actually of reading 118. to I Maccabees. " No Stone on Another, 2. Mark Thirteen, 55.3. See footnote "appalling Horror" the Greek phrase". 2,203 of this thesis.
206.
alonel
rings
true
to the
demands of the
literary,
philological,
and historical
exists
to illuminate
this
interpretation
is required.
our repetition
of mere descriptive
cs-tn K_
Mark's
Gospel first
appeared,
this
word as
Almost all
have read it
plural.
as a neuter
accusative
The fact
that
similar
the conviction
something,
the contravention
or rather
someone, Lenski
and Volkmar
affirm
that
6Tir1K-o
is
neuter
corpses, which
plural
find
its
fulfilment
of
in defiling
idolatrous Zealots
objects
such as bones, or
The interpretation to this
or the
multiplicity fulfilment
favours
the
by the
inclines
be given to the concept of destruction, as that of desecration. as well should f SXuyr roc -cris Kevan says similarly in his article Mark, 237. on the Dictionary Carrington 17. that the Greek in Baker's affirms of Theology, > "can only mean devastation". Mark, 278. This is term 11 s pYjH u3ae u inasmuch as a desecration by emptying a shrine too strong, of. can desolate But Klostermann that the word marks the work of the avers worshippers. 3Atyp "Dieser Greuel ist W. Grundmann agrees. as devastation. Markus, 266. Macht, denn er wirkt Verdung und Verwstung", eine wirksame 143, says in his Marcan commentary, B. Weiss, cited by Pesch, Naherwartungen, des das land 422: " Eprlhtux c fhrt mit Notwendigkeit auf die Vorstellung heidnischen Heeres, das als Collectivum gedacht ist". verwstenden
a&wc
1.. We have not listed on Ilk. 13: 14, such as any recent positions as options (A Study of St Mark), and G. Cotter ("Abomination Farrer those of Austin of (1957), While both of these have been published 159-164). CJT III Desolation", they have not awakened scholarly interest for over fifteen or assent. years, Origen's Parrer's Both seem to pattern methods of exegesis. contention after that the abomination of desolation was seen in the garden betrayal, set up followers, temple of Christ's in the spiritual and some of Cotter's remarks on transcend the speculations in TDNT which the symbolic meaning of EvPrjNoc (Kittel's pr`aoC James Barr has strictured so roundly. own article on
has some likeness to Cotter's, as it sets forth the "theological" significance the desert. ) We think that Farrer and Cotter would each see elements to of but such a circle in the other's position, of approval is rather too commend Subsequent commentaries on Mark have not made reference to these small. interpretations. allegorical
207.
reading
of the
term.
On the
other
hand,
those
who see
icsrr1K8Toc intended. 1
as
a masculine
form,
almost
always
view
the Antichrist
as being
it
as
rules
Mark,
this
time?
subject
Probably
that
Daube's
device were
of Rabbinical
whereby anomaly
draw special 3
in the usage
manuscripts. original
been
each instance
of the
phrase
from
grammar.
Thus,
before
Mark's Daniel4
some find
to accept, as best
Mark was enlightening the than . ayfoc .. a word what this Christ
he could
as to the
initiated. of construction
as certain,
the
McNeile, Lohmeyer, Klostermann, Nineham, Rigaux, ad Branscomb, Loisy, 1. e. g. Taylor, Mark, 511. Taylor differs loc. Cf. Vincent with some of the preceding the passage as pointing to "a manifestation in understanding of Anti-Christ in expected historical events. "
2.
New Testament,
418.3.
Ibid.,
418.
that it is "practically that the Markan 4. Bacon would have us believe certain by the Pauline. " Mark, 129. Thus Bacon has been affected form of the apocalypse ec5-rrrrc&o( but wrongly H. A. A. the significance for it. of accounts sees _ "The has been assumed (e. g. by Bousset), Kennedy's position curious remarks apply. (see The Antichrist by 2 Thess. ii. is to be explained Legend, that Matt. xxiv. " St Paul's This is surely 23). of New Testament criticism. one of the paradoxes See the discussion the Last Things (London, 1904), 56n. in Conceptions of (Paris, Aux Thessaloniciens 1956), 95-105. Les Epitres If one account Rigaux's it is far more likely that the fuller the other, reflects account is the original.
208.
in this terms is
passage
sprang
from,
for, "-1
in Rabbinic This
through
spectacles.
hardly
phraseology location.
one employs
when desirous or
precision these
an exact
what which,
mean, if slightly
although
somewhat nebulous
The possibilities
following:
itself,
but including
of Palestine. to Mark's r1PUl of the meaning . It is is king to be found always in the to Old Testament's the sanctuary. 2 rPW the sea
The main clue location But Daniel as planting the D7 of also the
linked
speaks
infamous
tl M by the ] "between
tabernacles
of his
palace
And this
"stand"
is described
Daniel
as inaugurating
we find that at
has been". 4
So, from
Daube, New Testament, 1. 422. Carrington interpretation to the Antichrist refers based on He calls it "a curious theory", kyrgK6Ta and says that it is . based on the fact that "the word translated 'standing' has a masculine form in Matthew [sic]; it has to commend it. " Mark, 279-80. and that is all He further declares that "The history and usage of the words makes such a impossible, theory and so does the text of Mark, which goes on to envisage " Ibid. We confess to finding this itself war conditions. criticism somewhat Aq a ready shown, the curious, and not only the Matthean reference. 11. E 1(: w the D the usage of particular phrse/st'rongly supports Antichrist does all that has been said above regarding position, and so likewise E6-t'r)K'to( Possibly what has also been said here about Antichrist's .. in history to Carrington, action would make this position more tenable and
the interpretation of Ef6TgK-roc associated with it. As in 9: 1, the word implies existence rather than "standing"
2. 3. the Dan. 8: 13-14; 9: 26-27; 11: 31; 12: 11. the erection a rcjc t
as such.
has rr'E Dan. 11: 45. Theodotion implying , but the older LXX has takes his stand, invader
of tents
where
4.
Den. 12: 1.
209.
least army,
could
be in
focus
military stand
the holy cz
certainly times
rrou
In Old Testament
refer
has- enlarged
of the
rr('jc
epr)NwaEWc
then it
is similarly
could other
likely
include hand if that
that
His reference
as to the location
and the
of the
land. the a
the Jerusalem
temple-site
surrounding point
Christ ".
at this .. in
no doubt
offered
Taylor.
&
an original It
to armies that
surrounding this is
Jerusalem
temple. 3
cannot
be denied
a possibility,
it
is far
from compulsive.
We prefer
the reconstruction
vayivwcrKwv
VO-irLO
it
been discussed
Mark uttered the
in
some detail.
4 We believe
possible
1.2 2. 4.
Mace. Mark,
2: 18;
1: 7;
3: 1. 3. Ibid.
512.
See 37-39 Matthew, ad loc. Regarding the supposed parenthesis and cf. Allen, Philip Schaff has written: "It must be admitted that in of the evangelist, three Gospels there occurs no similar the first insertion case of a subjective (editorial to any event or discourse. " calling attention note on Mt. 24: 15, "Matthew", in John P. Lange's Lange's Commentary, VIII, 425. ) The immediate objection to what Schaff says consists of Mk. 7: 19 and the "Thus he declared supposed parenthesis We consider it all foods clean". (for the words that the RSV interpretation unlikely are not actually a translation) It is improbable in this instance. is correct that Christ Who upheld the Torah See D. Nineham, Saint Mark, so strongly would have made such a pronouncement. 191-92,196. Matthew Black is almost certainly correct when he suggests that in the original Aramaic the meaning approximated 'all the food being cast out An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels and purged away'. 159. Thus and Acts, Schaff may be entirely correct, and if so the usual position the regarding is somewhat undermined. der discussion See also J. Morison, n as ae Mark ad loc. h o er hand, most modern comme totQrs influenced by the Greek as Tunas, see the phrase as s Markar or scribe addition.
210.
itself.
or
apocalypse,
occurrences x, 712)
.. under-
with
the references
"the this
vision vision
transgression
standing.
Note the
recurring
it. had seen the vision, I sought to understand When I, Daniel, ... "Gabriel, the And I heard a man's voice. make this man understand .. " 0 son of man, that the he said to me, "Understand, vision. .... is for the time of the end. 111 vision .. ... . 'but I was appalled by the vision to give and did not understand it. 2
0 Daniel, the
..
consider
vision.
..
.5 6
And those
people shall
none of the
but
those
understand.? The last Daniel defiles parmi and the the les four "wise" and a half might chapters of Daniel the vision are avowedly concerning given the so that
understand
power which
sanctuary. qui
Rigaux, p ccV
exegetes
bien comprendre, non pas le texte qui contient la formule -pUko taa 'c
de Marc ou EpqpwEwC,
1.
Dan. 8: 15-17.
2. 4.
3.
5.
Dan. 9: 23.
Dan. 10: 12.
6.
T.
211.
le
livre
de Daniel.
"'
--rE of
dy
i
is not
`Iobo O
only to those the usual this
y qPeye--rwao aic
within the city. of fleeing been a matter of Judea,
'r
cSpg
of the for Does the the to
against
capital
"mountains", mountains
debate. it
refer
to the
or is it
merely
of a well-known though it
apocalyptic
exhortation
geschichtliches
denken", Z sein! in
Geschichte sich
anvisieren, beginnen.
der alte
On the
in preceding
of the discourse
discourse
as a whole,
in flight is entirety is
Schnievind's
is both
contention
is not
and eschatoLuke 1: 39
probably
interpreting
in
this
case being
intended.
SsyNa -all
r&
signal.
comprehended
1.
"huyNoc
', 682.2.
Markus,
174.
3.
5.
Markus, 124n.
See discussion in Beasley-rlurray,
4.
Jesu, 4444-448.
58.
Mark Thirteen,
212.
present verses
use of 1
-re
Subsequent
usages too
of
1c re the
are worthy
of study, if it.
as they
express
'Look,
and gather
his
from the
ends of the
-cc-
another reminds
to the last
with
in this
discourse
momentum. to the
we are hurried
Reading the
intensifying
Hallelujah , the
of the
the
true
successive
one act,
Thus is End. ,
the .
iuyNa
nWa
terrifying
harbinger
1. 2.
213.
Excursus
of
fi3cS'IvyFan is
In the
j3S9hUYpa
(c) VI-p1 171 J
used chiefly
11-2yn
is used of its 13: 14.
(b)
rpo
(More rarely, .)
fMAuy1.. ia
voice,
Rom. 2: 22.
AG states that
in
that
is "(1)
anything ...
"
(2)
As
connected
bS-XuKThe word group translation in the LIM is a. of a regular (92 times). the word group : jyh in Jer. There are 6 exceptions Ezr. , , Chr., Ez. and Prv. In Ez. the word group 'I'M occurs 44 times, and voH EUO PSeu430 times is not used; and derivatives in'24 is not these. On 8 occasions 21 D fl are used of out of O KO.AocP1bc (cK Xevpa%oc PSs. iuKin Prv., rendered ; , Rag-AukAgain, b. is used relatively are used 5 times. infrequently Heb. terms for idols, for certain along with other Ei 6whov, )Ei pc1TO%r\ToV, yNui'iTV, such as attempted renderings -svOupoa, eni-rrj&uFAoc. c! viov, pl'Tociov c (9 times in Lv., It is used quite for the word group c. often incl. Da., elsewhere 20 in the prophets only 3 times), along with Z, Jv, 'npoa6X8i6Hoc. as UpoaoXO such renderings The LXX continued the extension of the term begun in the prophets, it from natural and aesthetic and helped to liberate connections vo . (-- 598), partly by equating it with ethical like concepts
(for
a')ifl
by pouring
into
it
the purely
1.
Foerster,
"
13as\u cafot
...
",
TDNT, I,
598.
214.
by il*, y)rj in Prv. (- 598), ethical content acquired especially This is particularly and thus giving it a completely new orientation. fIdE'P\uyNa plain in Sir. 15: 13, where the LXX has Tfv
for the dualistic can also double term 11-2yfll 119) antithesis denote the the will repugnance of the between As an expression of the Nuyp'X of God and that of man, p ungodly to the will of God
(Prv.
but
typical
employment
rpt7f
or cognates
I PV r-p --L1 T rp V!
11: 5; Nah. 3: 6;
2 Kings
20: 7-8.
7: 26; Ps.
Deut. 14: 3; 1 Kings 14: 24; 2 Kings 16: 3; the last verse is an excellent
and lBoth words are
synonymous
found in the verse and are used of false inu, PnNw waw Feminine, 6PfN11OEc-'e
in the setting
genitive,
ipnMc,
cannot be defined
Firstly, it
quite
is for
as simply
not the the latter as Nestle reflected consider from its
W3111 ,
not.
former in
usage
Daniel us,
Let
however, in
isolation
Testament "equivalent".
desolate, is bring to Mt. in the ruin",
--
F-pq 4&
and the Lu. complete
signifies
list
make
as follows: only
12: 25;
11: 17;
Rev.
occurs
'_, N, 6C-wr,
passages,
1.
Ibid.,
599.
215.
parallel
spgHoC
(desert)
is
of more frequent
usage.
TDNT summarizes as follows: The adj. NoC apqHOC usually 11OC (usually in the NT) and the subst. T refer to "abandonment", whether of a person
Soph. Oed. Col., 1717: C u a r c, icloc(w ipr'f Eur. 01.4: 27: t "ht,abandoned wife"), he uppl., Z cf. HOC , (EoOqC SP9poc EoOav. oTr&wv Hdt., IX, 63), or a or a cause The latter locality. does not have to be a desert. It is a place "without inhabitants", "empty", e. g., an "abandoned city" or a (Hdt., 'thinly district" IV, 17f.; VI, 23, VIII, 65: KtZpq populated i WPx60c'; P. Lille, EPnMc I, 1TNEiw Xpvov P -r 26,3 (3rd cent. B. C. ), cf. Mt. 23: 38 vl.; Lk. 13,35; Ac. 1: 20). It can naturally mean "wagte" in the strict sense, e. g., an unprofitable "waste of stone or sand" (e. g. Hdt., 111,102: Kxrvc yo(p izZi ), r & c. -rev e-a-nv F-pr, and it can thus 'pc 4pov be used for a "lonely" heath (e. g. Lk. 15: 4, where the shepherd leaves pn) the 99 sheep Lv rci iw) .1 Epr1Noc
(mc-rp
rPru vn That a city 5. is or country or . ("devastated") is the natural of of the destructive attack result (Mt. 12: 25: ). It EPrPucttc enemies --49F'65'rai 6: 11; Lam. 5: 18; be, as in many prophetic the OT (Is. may also of sayings (Mt. 23: 38 vl. and Ez. 6: 6 etc), the consequence of the divine wrath Rev. 17: 16). 2 par.;
; --wr_EPrNwojr
examples, apart
2 Chron. 30: 7;
To the Hebrew word we now turn. shows the metaphorical ambivalent meaning primary of MY meaning , "to
lexicons, the
emanate from
use of the
stun"
include
the
to be laid
I D1VJ r1lU Plur. f.
waste,
places
desolated.
waste,
laid
to be astonished.
See 1 Kings
9: 8; Jer.
18: 16.
1. 3.
Kittel,
" prlioc...
",
657.2. times,
eighteen
216.
0 01 W
1]w'J
Part.
Niphal.
laid
waste.
are unnecessary.
instances
in Daniel,
part,
for
later
discussion.
CHAPTER FIVE
TASS. Frf
2 AND THE
twcsi
U-
218.
the writing
unknown to
echoes throughout
apocalyptic
of Daniel the
all
sign
of the Two of
launched. armies
central
to the
is always embodied in a 1. This is not to say that the concept of Antichrist Not only their human figure. own sacred books, but the myths of surrounding influenced the eschatological of the of the writers presentations nations is sometimes a demonic: - figure, Thus Beliar and sometimes pseudepigrapha. in the is prominent The more general presentation humanized. of apostasy is gradually Daniel, but the picture descriptions after of the end written demonic Antichrist either until as Satan or one of his lieutenants, sharpened See Testaments feature. human, becomes a regular of the Twelve Patriarchs, or Reuben 4: 7; 6: 3; Levi 3: 3; 18: 12; Dan 5: 10-11; Judah 25: 3; Psalms of Solomon Oracles 3: 63ff.; 1: 20; 15: 33; Sibylline Pompey); Book of Jubilees 2: 1,29 (. (Whether such passages as this than 2: 167f. a Jewish rather one had originally ) The role of Belial in the Qumran document, is not certain. Christian origin a The War of the Sons of Light with the Sons of Darkness (chs. 1,13,16) should be compared with the foregoing. Oracles 5: 93-110. IV Ezra 11-12; II Baruch 40; Sibylline Later sources include dating, Because of difficulties of Christian regarding and the possibility it is not possible to place much stress interpolation, produced on Jewish writings However, we can say that at that the time of the early Christian era. about born of the Jews in general held the idea of a coming powerful time, ruler God and hatred in himself the tribe enmity against of Dan, who would unite by the Messiah. See Bousset, The Israel, but who would be destroyed against Apocalyptic; Rowley, Apocalyptic; hilligan, Legend; and Pussell, Antichrist (London, 1908), 158-162; Rigaux, L'Ant6christ, Thessalonians ch. 7. to by Paul in 2 Thess. 2: 4, has not been found in any Daniel 11: 36, alluded 654: "A partir but see Rigaux, text, de ce moment-l. biblical extra , ." ..
219.
the
invader.
But prior
to the
writing
of the
Gospels,
echoes
of Christ's
eschatological Christians,
It is
discourse
in these, picture
Danielic sPqf...
WCEWC so the
time
written,
expression in
cvrpiac interest
when it in the
term
especially
second
to that so is
and the 2 to
eschatological corpus.
confronted
an atypical
emphasis, of
esoteric. would
account
of the
interpretation
same
as to write
a history
of Christendom.
As some plants
known
for
the
their
Slough
thorns,
so this
difficulties.
cartloads of Scripture having the been of
As
up of whole passage
benefiting a multitude It
so this
exagetical
luminous.
and difficult
[passage]
in the whole
correspondence".
days of Augustine
many commentators
have evinced
an extraordinary
humility
when confronted
with
this
famous chapter.
Even Rigaux's4
1. 2.
Assuming, with
most,
the
priority
of Thessalonians (CB)(Cambridge,
over 1914),
Galatians. 170.
George G. Findlay,
Thessalonians
(MN-TC)(London, 1950), 155. Neil, Thessalonians Cf. William It. 3. one of .. the most difficult passages in all the epistles and one which in the A. Y. " incomprehensible. is quite Epitres (Etudes Bibliques)(Paris, Les Saint Paul: 1956), 4. aux Thessaloniciens (Hereinafter to as Ep. ) 279. referred _
220.
monumental At this
work
contains in the
a well-known couplet:
confession
of bafflement.
point,
Commentators each dark passage shun, And hold their farthing candle to the sun.
But if 2 Thess. blighted for 2 is with those an acknowledged spots. Its part of the biblical sun, it seems to be
a part
incomplete written,
doubtless, readers.
to whom it
of frustration
when studying
a sensation
rightly vast said limbo
which is heightened
regarding exploded the whole
by a review of its
body of opinion vastest this
commentators.
on this pericope: that that in ...
As Farrar
". .. that
of
another
language.
of the personality
between leaves his
of Antichrist
and Christ's as to his would of
is vividly
return
distinct;
and he asserts
the connexion
that
appearance
an explicitness
doubt
criticism
tempt
where As in It is
grammatico-historical there is
exegesis
have failed
no consensus of exegetes is
group all
position,
others)
must be wrong.
Perhaps
factors
besides
as
1.
The Life
(2 vols.,
N. Y.,
1880),
It
617.
172. But the same writer Thessalonians, Findlay, 2. "This paragraph is the most obscure to us in St Paul's Charles 3. (Hereinafter Hasson, Norris, H. Giblin in to
(AB, =)(Rome, The Threat to Faith 1967), 13,15. Threat. ) 13-15 has listed Feuillet, Rigaux, W. Neil, as discontent Cf. Leon as expressing with present positions. (NIC)(Grand Rapids, 1959), 225.
221.
earlier.
'
Contributory
to the
chaos of views
is
the
face-
of Paul's value
oozing little it celestial attraction
Antichrist.
fireworks for either again,
The thought
from the the that tips
of a supernaturally
of his fingers
endowed villain
has had mind. But to
nineteenth
or twentieth
repulsion Paul
do with
of the
exegete.
'What did
he believe?
believe
same subject? 6
pericope
%TTOa-rocaioc,
v OPwtrcC of 2 Thess. 2
IC
-MC
rwwXsio(C. Any interpretation with these, Before introductory and suggest attempting matters
must grapple
give
congruence
should
be said
of importance.
1.
thesis.
222.
Authenticity
of 2 Thess. of the that the letter letter is not of absolute a personal importance ideology feel it to us, which, if not
reveals
modelled analyze
we do not of which
incumbent upon
been called
by virtually
N. T. scholars.
against to
the
authenticity
has
contradiction
that
picture
than
of 1 Thess.
4: 13 to
This others
preceding historically
both -
conceptions go together
prepared
in the
in
What
Paul's
task
of the
A different
presupposes divergent.
a"different Paul's
and letters
1.
et al.
W. Beare, (4 vols.,
Dictionary
of the
Bible
ed-U. A. Buttrick',
188. See also 50-54 ICUmmel, Introduction, 2. "contradiction" the supposed eschatological lists the authenticity of against commonly presented
Donald Guthrie thesis. of this among the arguments most "The change 2-Thess., but says:
is not in eschatology but in viewpoint due to cha..nging circumstances. " Introduction, "Not one of these objections is 572. At the conclusion of his review he states, 573. to possess real substance.. " Ibid., seen
223.
solely,
but
we ever
find
admonition
intermingled
with
expressions
of affection,
and
the proportions
Certainly
between But it of his the letters.
structure
or other. follow some
that
habits
seek to
1 copy him.
would
difficulties
clarity
second if there
inevitably
regarding question
the basis
picture
of its
contrast
First
versa.
rings
true.
such a letter
write
raised corresponded
of believers. on the than Whole, those the which difficulties are raised period. in the by the "3 way of accepting attempt to
another, difficult
account
as pseudonymous
writing
of a later
1. 2. 3.
625. 190.
626. J. Frame asserts ". the hypothesis similarly. .. in spite may be assumed as the best working hypothesis of the diffof genuineness (ICC) by the literary iculties Thessalonians resemblances. suggested .. ." (Edinburgh, 1912), 53.
224.
Authenticity
--
Historical
The customary letter remarks Paul's the his was called in his aim is first
letter correct
regarding this
now to
them of
lawless
He
directly
pastoral, rebuke
of an implied
Thessalonian Paul's
Giblin's also
contention of Christ's
aim is as we have
true
discourse,
seen.
support.
of Giblin's
Neither
basic
reason just
rejection contain
do not
required dominated
contemplates
actually Paul
Thessalonian use of
scene, T
was to
phenomenon that
referred
1. 2.
Threat,
148-150. Giblinfs question mean by this that reviewers philological that it is doubted whether his evidence for is rightly applied See further discussion 2 Thess. 2: 6-7. 251-56 of this on
chapter.
225.
Literary
Context
of 2 Thess.
words of this
chapterl
show that
of the letter,
fact that
to the
such a misunderstanding
picture. converts.
accomplished
by a mere summary
allusion.
features
lather,
of the
it
coming
seems that
crisis
the apostle
is glad to spell
as the
which
he anticipated
prelude
fulfilment
main purpose
in writing
Thus the
opening
of chapters discussion
Textual
of 2 Thessalonians as well
clearly
reveal
Paul's
eschatological
as the conceptual,
as the literary,
centre
of the epistle.
Criticism are no major "there problems only "2 in the three Greek text of 2 Thessalonians. technical affect According interest the exegetical
There
are
readings
consideration.
None of these
problem.
ocv()PwnoC it
-tar-
cvot4ias
as the
is conclusive,
alternative.
The passages concerned are 2: 3; 2: 13; 3: 6. Only the for our study, and here the textual evidence is equivocal, favour the rendering we have followed.
226.
Relationship
between
and the
Thessalonian 1
epistles
remark. to verbal
extend
without Kennedy, to
passage
commentary
on the
B. Orchard epistles
expresses to the
Thessalonians of the
coincidences nine
eschatological setting
More than
pages are
by Rigaux
to the
of these
"coincidences Just
and reminiscences",
and an analysis
5 of them.
a few of the
outstanding-parallels
2 Thess 2: 1,2:
Now concerning
to meet him, and our assembling shaken in mind or excited, ... Mk. 13: 27,7: from the four ... do not And then he will from the winds, be alarmed. ...
send out the angels, and gather his elect ends of the earth to the ends of heaven.
See C. H. Dodd, The Apostolic Preaching 1. and its Developments B. H. Streeter, The Four Gospels (London, 1924), 493; H. A. A. Kennedy, 38-39; (hereinafter Conceptions St Paul's the Last Things (London, 1904), of referred J. B. Orchard, 55-56,166-68; Beasley-Murray, Jesus, 232; to as Conceptions), (1938), "Thessalonians the Synoptic Gospels", Bib, 19-42; Torrey, and ,= Threat, 73; Rigaux, Ems., 95-105; Documents, 36-37; Giblin, Hartman, Prophecy, 178-205, et al. -ranRelium des Matthaus 56. Synoptic Gospels", 19. (KNT)(Leipzig, 1905), 651n.
(London, 21944),
-2. __Das 3. 4. 5.
Kennedy,
"Thessalonians Rigaux, .,
227.
is used in a unique sense in the first njavvaywyi' passage, and __. all commentators recognize here a reference to Christ's saying as OposiaOoci in the second passage. is also a unique recorded term, apart from the Olivet discourse being found only in this Thessalonian text. )
2 Thess. 2: 3: Let no one deceive began to you in any way. ... no one leads
say to them,
Let no one deceive you in any way; for that day will comes first, not come, unless the rebellion and the man of lawlessness the son of perdition, himself is revealed, against who opposes and exalts that he takes his seat in so-called every god or object of worship, so himself to be God. the temple of God, proclaiming At. 13: 14: ought not "But when you see the to be. .. ." desolating sacrilege set up where it
The coming of the lawless 2 Thess. 2: 9: be with all power and with pretended will Mk. 13: 22: and wonders, "False to
of Satan ...
Christs and false prophets arise will lead astray, if possible, the elect. "
These parallels
works in reverse in (v. trial 1 6),
are representative
with M.
only,
13, the against needless (v. 22),
If
their to
one
claim
warning false
(v. 19),
that the
the
comparison
between
the
Synoptic the
accounts
and
same greek
words
same sense and rare are expressions, found "it this using is
extremely authors
necessary
some kind
dependence".
1. 2.
Hartman,
Prophecy,
"Thessalonians
and the
223.
conclusion source
is
1 ideas
point but
to that
from which
not necessarily
of the regarding were often which oral
be literary.
which things
Almost certainly,
circulated in the
is that
words and 13
on Ilis
repeated.
Written
existed, Caligula
use of traditions
missionary received. 3
'What he letters
passed
on to
others
he claimed reminders
to have himself
contain
taught
to whom he traditions in
community, their
frequently
find
elaboration
letters
Relationship v At this
.4cL
and
vAwrtoc'
we are
concerned
with
the
relationship
between
the
yN. c -f
similarities The are
flp
and its uC
apparent parallel
in 2 Thess. 2.
The
bJvyMa
1. 2.
Cf.
Giblin,
Threat,
73.
Rigaux, Eli., 105. "Les nombreux cas de ressemblances soulign'es plus haut de valeur. pauliniennes sont une indication et synoptiques entre les expressions de la predication de mesurer Papport Xis permettent en chretienne primitive de fixation de formales, des themes, et de reconnattre la de doctrines, fait des differents d'originalite auteurs. " part
3.1
4. 5.
Cor. 15: 3.
Hartman See also lists discussions, past chapter. and present, on this subject, Prophecy, 180.
270ff. of this
229.
theme the
end of the
Parousia
of Christ.
It supported
is associated by miracles,
with
a time of lawlessness
of false
claims
testing
return
the elect
Lord.
through
supernatural
manifestations
of the
PSgXuypot
Tr r.
Ep It
upon those
O. T. counterpart,
Trio
consists
arrogating and its itself,
of a power that
to success itself is the the
is proud,
position for setting
ambitious,
short-lived, end" with time
signal
kingdom
of God.
cvGpwttoc -
cvopiocc
appears
in
a pericope
devoted
to
a discussion
He is His
of Christ.
and epitomizes associated apostasy. with false
end of time,
and is
claims
and wonders. the temple is the -rr C of God. sign that the like day of the the Lord
certain
1oC
44
the
uyNa gospel.
The a proud,
against
is quickly
followed
and subsequent
1.
230.
Both the
Olivet
discourse
and the
Thessalonian
epistle
draw heavily
from
Daniel
for
their
helps to explain
are represented
parallels is P is but XU
is remembered that
discourse the case for rc
between a fragment Pa .r te
of the overall
WC
O 6(v6xa1ToC denials
overwhelmingly are
complete. incomprehensible.
Thus. the 1
such as
Carrington
We believe
successful
to in their It seems that, Discussed 1. 208 of this thesis. anxiety on defend the historical of Mk. 13 to the events of A. D. 70, such application level have refused to recognize Carrington of any other possible as writers the He contrasts J. van Dodewaard, we believe, errs in this way. meaning. ' rqc Matt. PdAuyjjoc a'pnNwof and I&. with the oivOpwrroe cvoN+ar. of 2 Thess. 2 thus: "lit. II Thess. en Mc. pAE'Auyp o,, vs. 9. De wonderbare teekenen zijn eerst wonderen; -geen karakteristiek Mt 24,23 en Mc 13,21 wordt over de voor den Antichrist. gesproken. wonderers der valsche Messiassen Gevaar voor alle Er is gavaar voor de bewoners van geloovigen. Judea Vlucht is uitgesloten. Men kan nog vluchten. (vs. 10-11). " de ziel het tijdelijke Gevaar vooral Gevaar vooral voor voor Leven. is, dat to this Prior of contrasts, van Dodewaard says, "Opvallend series die onzen tekst de zinspeling voorkomt, op 2 Thess. 2,3 vv bij alle auteurs deze stelling Veel Protestanten en uitleggen. verdedigen eschatalogisch " in vergelijking den Paulustekst. leggen dezen Evangelietekst uit met ", 131. "De gruwel. ... link that "all We have already shown that it is not remarkable authors" As There are the best of reasons for doing so. 2 Thess. 2 with Mk. 13: 14. they dissolve by this writer, for the supposed contrasts once it offered the events in Mark transcends that the description is recognized of the tribulation (See Dodd, More N. T. Studies, 80, and them. it includes A. D. 70, although of ) In fairness 10`7/'f it must this thesis. to van Dodewaard, however, of also in effect, his protest be said that he concludes with an acknowledgement which, He says, "Eris dus nets tegen, dat men dit his previous arguments. enervates letterlijk uitlegt zin van van den val van Jerusalem en in typischen gebeuren " "De grovel. ", 131. den Antichrist. ... All such protesting acknowledge that Christ of writers gave an extension PUAu1F Paul is In principle, to Daniel's fqrC. meaning v)pLoa _ the same, for there is doing the same to Christ's reference, and yet not quite Himself intended for supposing that Christ the broader meaning for good reason
that later churchmen elaborated. list A partial fir) f, c/0'hw4 11jk vya those scholars who have linked the Antichrist of 2 Thess. 2 with the of of Mk. 13: 14 is given on 191 of this thesis. OyJa Tos "Pwaswc
the
on one level For this is implicit
ON0p iTOC
1?
cvOMiocs
at least,
sitting
point 2 is
reason, in
necessary elucidation.
might pericope
further
Despite
the nature of
of available in
unsuccessful at
innovations
there
will the
be no attempt KaALOV
Nevertheless,
as regards which
positions, latter in
Is this
as descriptive significant is that Paul basis verses it the is
to be understood
of a world piece in
as a Jewish apostasy,
revolt against for its the
a Christian
Possibly
dereliction,
the most
or
Maker?
of evidence set
available to give to
formulation
about
explanation, to his
he continues the
say is is not
follow
apostasy
picture.
sharply
revelation
is made with the challenge 1. The attempt and warning of Leon Morris et al. "Many conjectures have been put forward. in mind. Sometimes they have been But we cannot feel at all sure that we by ingenious arguments. supported It is best to face the fact. " Thessalonians, have the clue to the situation. 224-25. 2. Hartmau, Prophecy, 198.
232.
mentioned parallels
in the to
as the fact
former. the
His
being
revealed
( TToKIAo
eh
some extent
that
apostasy
comes
always signifies
is is true of both
religious
Testaments. Bible. that
revolt,
so far
as the Scriptures
usage referring reference
to political is an excellent to
absent
from the
the present
of the
principle only
significance
and not
according
that not
happened present
and the
term. 2
He yet
Neither
upon Christian
apostasy,
although
such
could be included
at which he wrote
or minor feature.
of any large-scale
At the time
Christian
defection,
on their the
letters
he congratulates
in this passage as to the
the Thessalonians
is fill majority is a description the world of the of stage. race
maturing
climactic
dramatically those
to be a separasaved.
of all
two groups,
perishing,
being
Finally
Thus_q
to judgment,
context
`(va__."pIOwaiv.
"a wide-spread
_m
v-r
....
defiance
denotes
and violent
is attached to the word in late Greek, but The sense of political 1. revolt See the usage of the LXX and the N. T. is opposed to such an interpretation. Cf. Frame, Josh. 22: 22; 1 Macc. 2: 15; 2 Chron. 29: 19; Jer. 2: 19; Acts 21: 21. Neil, Morris, Milligan, ad loc. 2. Rom. 10: 1-2. Pace Kennedy, Conceptions, 218.
233.
of the
authority
of God. "1
This
rebellion
is
to
be fostered
by miraculous
error,
resulting
in false
worship
in interpreting
His characteristic A vc*ioc rebellion "an active
sense,
hostility this
than
of a norm of action. Qumran text finds important by the that its cited key in key to mystery
scope nature
great
here
described. afforded
interpreting
context implies
vp
Paul
prior
to the
at work
4 orm. that
that
it
in general
which
is characterized
is veiled is
at present will
come a violent 5
of unrighteousness.
No longer
or restrained.
said K9)(
in u.
person,
seed form
would
be multiplied. Neither
the working
prophets.?
1.
Neil,
Thessalonians,
160.2.
Giblin,
Threat, le
"Entre 3. d'iniquite",
des t6nebres les mains de fange se trouve 655. in. 1 QS, III, 21 cited
gouvernement
4. 6.
Rigaux, Neil,
Frame, Milligan, T.
Morris
et al.,
ad loc.
234.
did
this
picture
have its
origin
with
Christ. testified
Daniel,
and pseudepigraphical
writings,
former,
would before allusions
Apocryphal Christian
after
of the
amplify anarchy
world-wide is
time
to be filled abandoned.
Creator
blasphemy, In
in all
and transgression
IV Esdras with
portrayal panic,
seized
a great
truth
faith.
which
Then "iniquity
will
for
increase
a long later
above that
time. "4
and the
pseudepigraphical
writings,
however,
rebellion
would
New Testament
statements
At Armageddon
of the Earth have their to make war on the this point, after Gog's the
rendezvous.
with_God. forth
Warrior
millennium armies
reoccurs
van leading
rebel
against
city.?
It
The event
is no wonder, then,
of which Paul
that
is
we find
familiar
the article
to the
with
speaks
Thessalonians,
1. 3.1. 5.
Dan. 8: 23.2. Enoch 80: 7; 91: 5-9; 99: 4-9; Eze. chs. 38-39.6.
in Rigaux,
253-255. .
7.
235.
of his legends
and because
alike
already
possessed
such a climax
to history.
The preceding
for partly vof f2 all that follows.
discussion
If this
of the
noa-nxc r`)
is identity , as well elements in
oc
one,
has relevance
we are already
a correct of as the
discovering of the
vePWnoc '-r
significance of
rcoc-rExoV .
These terms
represent
the unified
presentation
of the apostle's
testing we close in the with
picture.
relevance
The accuracy
of that definition
of each definition
to the related
finds
ones.
part
of its
Therefore, an introduction
intending
thereby
to what follows.
By anticipated r) Gm o by the oca+a early Paul points It to an eschatological a world-wide rebellion revolt
Christians.
comprehends
against
preaching, by the worship signs
It
of Christian
lie" to offered a false
of another
embracing of the
gospel Spirit,
wonders
performed
passage time,
vcJioc,
and issue
of the
in himself
His deceptions
separating will
sheep from
the
"Thessalonians" Lange's Commentary, XI, 132. "The Riggenbach, of the Nan of Sin must help to bring appearance about the complete separation. ". 84-85, Threat, Cf. Giblin, another compatible meaning should not be .. that the 04TOQ-roacIm It is conceivable ignored. implies the separation divergence the ultimate of the good and the wicked, of two opposed lines of the response of faith development; the and the response of disbelief, viz., true cult cult of self. " of God and the idolatrous 1. C. J.
"
236.
for suffices
the
of blasphemy all
brings
the
true
Christ, the
Whose Pretender.
presence presentation
and to
by Paul
further the
in the finds
according symbolic,
VepWTTOC
rebellion
now characterizes four -rrc descriptive ITLAEl -Tr c character, equivalent, as the vq
figure.
cvGpuw1TOG JEVOC L c)
elsewhere. V, vopiocr-
vepw1Tb two,
eTr-I c
connote
rebellion,
anarchy
and ruin.
As Satan himself
representative for with destruction Lucifer himself Pit. "l
is the original
is lures this the an opposer '. OL
rebel
and destroyer,
so this
not
final
only himself As destined
or adversary, tvo to
and is
tTOilf also
same fate.
being
desires but
he will of
be brought
temple in
Christ's one in
remarkably Prince of
sketched
of the to
artist
purposing the is
represent
a coming
one as patterning
picture. magnified into the as we recognize same portrait. He is that This a parody there figure is also only with
not
Prince
Manuel.
of Christ,
1.
Isa.
14: 13-15.
237.
an unveiling, signs
a parousia,
a fixed
appointed worship.
time, Either
possessing Paul
and wonders,
and claiming
anticipates
of
This initial is
of parody,
is vOpt
probably iioc
implicit Ic
in the cvcc. i( c
term
a literary ON
to the G'E`C
The Septuagint term a defining elsewhere "we wonder with without the having an
uses
pwTTOg
never cvGp
and
genitive.
Thus,
whether
familiar article)
cv6 '"Ma. of n
TIOC
God'. n2 Therefore
what we have in
2 Thess 2 is
allusion
Rigaux paulinien tion
de prophete,
et miracles.
relative
to
the
time, like
" If If by the
of Christ,
coming
manifestation
signe, car avec qui
is limited
une Bois produit
to the last
pourra
of the last
ne pas avoir est presentee
days.
pour
pas un
suite
du Seigneur, en rapport
cette
parousie
comme directement
la parousie
John's Antichrist 1. Cf. Rev. chs. 11,13,17. suffers He, too, works signs and wonders, claiming worship, etc. 2. Threat, 69.3. EP. 271.4. P
death,
again. 269.
238.
Thus, at the
in the
setting
is
an individual the
end of time.
to
an individual it
of past
of such,
misses
Similarly, apostle's
which
words
or some such can hardly word. set The views forth the thereby natural to to
in the
of that
be accurate,
they
do not
statements.
Father Let
they
represent
us rather
find
Paul's
own concept,
we will
early-studies
of this (1895)
century
refer
books.
by H. Gunkel,
des Judenthums, in the doctrine the conflict expresses more cautious indicates but many As of
Kirche roots
published Antichrist
Bousset he is
views,
working
along
use of the
ancient
Babylonian
such legends
scholars regards
Bousset
See Neil, Thessalonians, 177-179, "Only when the evil for an example. in is vanquished by Christ, Rule the Kingly men is overcome, when Antichrist will Whether it comes quickly of God be complete. and suddenly. or whether .. it is still, 179. slowly. as Paul would tell us, an Act of God. .. .. ." Neil recognizes that his homily does not really in this thought express Paul's but some have presented it is not. This, similar place, moralizing as exegesis. One of the best discussions is to be found in of this matter 1.
239.
Belial familiar
(otherwise to
occurring
as Beliar,
Belian,
Beliab, All
Belias, the
Belier, assumptions
apocryphal
works. in this
religionsgeschichtliche descriptions Hippolytus, rather than of Antichrist and other from their
position.
To Bousset, of
found
in the writers,
Irenaeus, sources
patristic
scriptural
Beliar
Old Testament,
is
never
it
applies
in
as a name directly
such a way as to however, is
given to a person.
give an evil different connotation in the in the 18th
Rather it
is
prefixes
or things. Jewish
The situation,
quite to
writings.
scholars
centuries, reservoir
diligence for
commentators.
store.
Immediately,
the essential
identity
and continuity
of all
Oriental
religion
Thessalonians, 170-173. He says of one interpretation which he ". to be merely idealistic: however true this may be as an considers .. little to their of the Apostle's application words, it contributes or nothing interpretation, first or to the exact meaning they must have conveyed to their or readers. " 171. writer Despite Denney's on vagaries in interpreting 2 Thess. 2: 1-12, he has at least (Expositor's the principle here involved. See Denney, Thessalonians, seen clearly Bible)(London, 1892), 317f. 1. But see Milligan, Thessalonians, 159. On Bousset's "The data on which this theory ibid., 173. is built up make it more than a very plausible conjecture. nor, .. it were more fully established, would it have any direct for certainly of any such mythical all thought origin of was wholly absent from St Paul's mind. " Deut. 13: 13; Judg. 19: 22; 20: 13; 1 Sam. 1: 16; 2: 12; 2. 2 Sam. 16: 23: 6; 1 Kings 21: 10,13; 2 Chron. 13: 7. Geerhardus Vos, The Pauline ) to as Eschatology. referred 3. Eschatology (Princeton, theory as a whole see to are too uncertain after all, even if bearing on our inquiry, the current imagery
Milligan's
10: 27;
25: 17,25;
30: 22;
1930),
96.
(Hereinafter
240.
of the
contest
between
Chaos-dragon
a probable
origin
for
the
Antichrist
myth.
between the Old and the NewTestaments, powert the already existing through shows of Beliar
God-opposing
a demonizing
process Satan
canonical
agree
Vos of Princeton
over
forty
years
ago.
He wrote:
literature the apocalyptic This recurrence pseudepigraphical upon and does not carry much figure the antecedents to discover of the Antichrist be denied that an amount Of course, it cannot a priori force. convincing before the Pauline in Jewish circles folklore was current of superstitious beliefs Only that these current of such gross and were written. epistles doctrine form were the source from which the N. T. Antichrist rudimentary is hard to drawn and from which it can be satisfactorily explained was 2 believe. Mere assertion, We must ask concerning to be found to all paralleling such as this the verbal canonical studied by Vos, is not enough to settle the question.
of Paul's sources?
words.
which
influential Paul's
Jewish
milieu great
of
of the
adversary
as follows:
"Ile
cf.
Dan. 7: 25; 8: 25; 11: 36-37; Dan. 7: 11,26; 8: 25; 11: 45;
Passages such as Psalm 2, Eze. chs. 1. Dian. chs. 7,8,9,11, were responsible
2.
Vos, Eschatoloy*,
103.
241.
"who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called 11: 36-39; cf. Dan. 7: 8p20p25; 8: 4,10p11y23-25;
god.
..
."
"he takes his seat in the temple of God. .. 9: 26-27; 11: 31,45.
Other scriptures alluded to by this passage
." cf.
from
Dan. 8: 9-14;
2 Thess.
2 include
Isa.
other
Undoubtedly
listed traceable concept
there
are also
discover
prophecy
of Daniel. for
Paul's
use of the
passages
from firmly
is
not that
Epiphanes, God-opposing
was the
or symbol this
figure
Himself
had endorsed
discourse,
his
origin", view
others . "is
already
of Bousset's
doubt. "4
And while
on the
contrary, tradition
declared
of Jesus'
words
statements
176. See also W. Hendriksen, 104-105. Thessalonians, Vos, Eschatology, 1. Hendriksen H. F. Hahn, Old Testament in Modern Research (Philadelphia, cites that "the distinctive 1954), 110-117 to the effect features of Old Testament than those which it had in common with significance religion were of greater derivative other religions, and that even those elements which might be called into vehicles for distinctive had been transformed " Ibid. These beliefs. long conclusions of Vos, Hendriksen, et al., are only ar epetitionof positions held by oth rs. Mgses `'t''jr rt fr 1e anoa-tocaioc e oin e out that pl3,
'iannd
'and af &jsseCRrrhsfjoer1 gaddthhat . eir o avof oC footnote in Otto Zckler's on "Daniel", commentary
242.
in
that
of his
sources. figure
Beliar
of a mighty
opponent Zech.
existed. testify
14, as well
lawless indicates rj
only the
at the whole
end of context of
of Christ of
He is
centre
rToQ''ala his
and the
of this 11 .. ultimate
limits the
separation
divergence
of two opposed
lines
of development.
The fact
"revealed"
readers
that
the same
by this
being,
and whether,
to be considered
received is ascetic
he is flesh.
There
are no hints
of any sins
Lange's
Commentary,
VII,
176.
2.1
4. 6.
Thess. 4: 15.
Kennedy, This title Conceptions, 212.
3.
5"
See
Ibid.
35
of this
thesis.
Qumran community for See 4Q 174, model for all subsequent apocalyptic. (Oxford, in the Judaean Desert, V, ed. J. M. Allegro
the
7.
Giblin,
Threat,
84-85.8.2
Thess. 1: 7.
243.
sins
of the
spirit. the
Christian blasphemy
on the
basis
of
could
accuse
and the
like,
impurity,
reminded
or sloth.
The present
At
been stated,
more to
rebellion
of some norm. than a criminal In 2 Thess. 3.1 There sin of faith form of the 2 is in the
one
primarily particular
against lies
his Maker,
in his pole
self-deification. to Genesis'
have arrived
desire
lightly, is
here that
that the
particular response
Paul finally
response of
disbelief the
cult
God, and
cult
worst.
of the
verses that
v.
4 with temple
its of
reference
concerning
the Antichrist
the
God, proclaiming
debated. in the
himself
to be God. "
out, his
here is much
runs "so that effect seat that he
As Findlay temple
points
himself, the
he is minds
a formal
occupy kvUN1
in men's means to
God alone. It is
'ATroF-i of frequent 4
"exhibit".
occurrence
Greek,
or "proclaim". to the
sanctuary
tantamount
1. 3.
5.
Riggenbach, Thessalonians,
Thessalonians,
"Thessalonians", 144.
256.
127.
2.
4.
Giblin,
Milligan,
Threat,
84--85.
100.
Thessalonians,
244.
purpose claim to
display
of
signs
is
to
substantiate of himself
be implied
exalting will
God will
be an attempt
and the
own religion
One against
So much for
commentators parody
was the
incarnation Father
goodness.
involve
as Christ's
God. 3 was
1.
This
exhibit
to the
use of
QqHaTc)V
by John the
evangelist,
to
2.
3.
Dan. 7: 25.
that has been held by some commentators from the time of Theodore A position Leon Morris does not believe that Paul here teaches the present Hopsuestia. of figure but says, "Paul speaks of this as of the man of lawlessness existence just as in 1: 7 he has spoken of the revelation being 'revealed', of the Lord before his It indicates that the Man of Lawlessness Jesus. exist will ... to the world. It may also point to something supernatural about manifestation in this area. He says: Rigaux seems most careful 221. him. " Thessalonians, davantage? le determiner "Si Paul a en vue un individu, peut-on "Ce n'est Sa parousie Satan lui-meine. Paul l'en distingue pas explicitement. lointaines de Satan. Quoi qu'il en soit des origines par l'energie se fait ... il n'y a point trace dens Paul dune des idees sur les demons, et leur chef, du diable. " Ems. 270. But having disavowed the idea of an incarnation incarnation "Si l'on peut estimer he proceeds to add: vise un qu'il certain of the devil touchant la personae meme de l'Antechrist, il ne dit rien de precis. individu, .. Ibid., 271. for thought Giblin beyond the evidence and accommodates Paul's We think goes ". He says: the interpretation the sake of modern sophisticates. of the .. be more readily Man of Rebellion given above will appreciated as a distinctively figure Pauline of an anti-God characterization which could be basically i. e., an imaginative representation of evil that is not representational -is the figure and empirically-defined as both a physical entity. affirmed ... but by Paul he is depicted in a cultic context, represented more as an antithesis than as either " Threat, to faith 72. presence or a persecutor. a physical this figure We agree that the apostle than to faith presents as a threat rather but we cannot see that he does not intend his readers to as a persecutor, 'physical i. e., an "empirically-defined presence, a understand entity".
."
245.
in this frequently
regard uses
this
being
' beings.
Furthermore,
physical, brought implying is
his sinfulness
certainly of as being was not yet the
by no means smacks of
sins of spirit almost This which are
spoken but
as though implication
he already not is
existed but
certainly
should
the
of power To Paul
in this
personage. it
LUVOc.
Satan would
manifest than
through
Antichrist the
Apocalypse
expected signs"
going great
of the
whole
world,
to assemble
on the
such ideas
4 of the
may never
be uniform but
by Paul, quite
as we have seen, He is
some important
regarding
clear.
an eschatological
personage,
character
1.
Judg.
13: 6,8,9;
In.
9: 21;
10: 16.2.2
Cor.
11: 14.
Rev. 3. likewise
"So the Lawless Gne is now hidden and will Neil writes: 16: 13-14. " Thessalonians, 161. Fie soon be made manifest. et al. take the It is denied by Riggenbach, Vos, Findlay, et al. same position.
Popposition Rigaux says, "Enfin, terrestre, 4. eschatologique phase de la lutte tgn6breuses. entre le bien et le mal, est dominee par le jeu des puissances des hommei. sur l'esprit Les premieres pages de la Bible annoncent une victoire juives Les dernieres infernal. decrivent faction du monde invisible productions Elles predisent et rangent les d4mons sous la dependance d'un chef. sur la terre d'activite de la part des esprits un redoublement pour les temps eschatologiques de Dieu. " L'Antechrist, d'efinitif triomphe 204. et un
246.
similar
to Satan, lies
but
to parody
Christ.
His to
lawlessness his
in his
self-deification. of worship
end he endeavours
authenticate
by means of miracles. can be said personage. 1 with certainty to regarding the future
that Ile is
He belongs
to history,
although Paul's 2
figures description.
pseudo-messiah, to persecution
Jewish
misdirected but it
might
difficult
primarily
of 40-41
nettement
domaine
religieux".
of the the
both
colours
of a political itself
oppressor.
Antichrist
exalts
against atheists
supernatural. history
He is
to present-day recent
of the world,
phenomenon.
Rather
himself should
the
between presents
the
eschatological single
discourse
passage. discourse
"as a "5
into
three.
1. 2.
Rigaux, "I1
Ems,. 269. ,
juif que Paul ait pense un pseudo-messie guere probable n'est ou " Ibid., juif. 271. Rigaux says that even Bousset abandoned this un antechrist See also Vos, Eschatology, 114f. position. j., Ibid., 271.4. 3. Rigaux, 272. 5. Hartman, Prophecy, 202.
247.
only am".
the
Gospels
would also
in the advent
future of "the
that
some
They would
abomination
of desolation"
seems to unite the that Synoptic the
false
prophets.
and that of
Paul
presentation
century
Christian with
could the
anticipatory re-enacted
be shortly
The writer
distinguishing
and Paul
scale.
A final
period
signs
characterize
eschatology
last.
yac
Does he intend
of
present
temple,
or an eschatological
or ... but but .7
temple,
or the
Christian
speak, of is
Thus it
is
not
an entire the
alluded to
an inner
Purthermore, of the
points
a temple
well-known.
In view
apostle's
Tim
that
pr)rtc
the
e oC
temple
passages in Daniels
at Jerusalem is
once more in
1.
2.
16: 13,14;
17: 8-11;
19: 20.
We do not mean to imply by this that the New Testament view statement is solely that of an eschatological individual. The contrary of Antichrist Paul, and John give us a variety is the case. Christ, of aspects of the one that an eschatological However, all three believe individual is to concept. The initial par excellence. as the Antichrist appear use of the word indicates "Children, it is the last hour; this: and as you have heard that antichrist have come. is coming, so now many antichrists John 2: 18. John here .. ."1 (pace Bultmann) the coming Antichrist, both affirms fulfilment and the existing of the same genre.
248.
This
would
not
necessitate,
however,
that
Paul
employs
the
well-known
site
in a literal
sense.
It
setting
be a metaphor. 1 in Galatians
argues 2 Thess. for 2.2
contemptuous reference
neglect of that place is
Jerusalem
writings, in
the
temple
not
his
concern
Neither
temple find
concept,
interpretation corpus.
countenance
Neil
is Ps. in Paul's xi. 5. to
assumes that
mind at all, of the
it
is "not likely
but that he is
that
thinking 3
the actual
rather But there the
Temple at Jerusalem
in the is sense of in the the on those by "the
..
Temple of
nothing
support arguments
this
assumption. this
context
affords
against
There
he claims earlier
received
of the
truth
lie".
He is destroyed
Paul's normal
usage papal of
antichrist 2 Thess.
ignored
eschatological
2, but
also
to follow "While the temple We find it difficult 1. Leon Morris when he writes: is not easy to identify, the best way of understanding the passage seems to be building that it is some material for the which will serve as the setting Thessalonians, blasphemous claim. 224. Morris the connection recognizes .. ." but does not see of the temple with the Antichrist's proclamation of deity, by its very nature, that this indicates the metaphorical climax, use of temple See what follows in our discussion. in this regard. 2. 3. 5. See G. Wohlenberg, Thessalonians, 164. Thessalonicherbrief (KNT)(Leipzig, 1903), 142.
4.1
than the Reformers we find More recently Wordsworth. Bishop Christopher commentary of
249.
truth
that
the
Christian
church
must cease to
becomes
its
tenant. 1 There is only one view which fully accommodates the context.
often been neglected oinoc sswv
The remainder
by exegetes VTa
of the
sentence
temple It is
KOIaa', interprets
which
equivalent
In other a poetical It
whole
section
establishment
of the Paul
usurpation
generally.
threat and it
both
blasphemy, (not
which fall
necessarily location
exact
affected
profanities.
11 .. in
C. J. Riggenbach sums the matter colors spiritual himself in of his own time, Paul is depicts
up admirably
an act which,
when he says:
as a symbol of say:
permanent He places
confined
and forces
ruler.
u3
". 661. See Rigaux, 1. 1'eglise qui ., .. de 1'eglise ne pourrait plus se nommer 1'eglise 2. Rigaux
Paul's intention. "Sieger dans le temple est pour lui perceives Le Saint des saints divine. une attribution est la propriete et la demeure Le sanctuaire de Dieu. inviolable l'adorer est le lieu oii les fideles viennent Usurper la place de Jahve, le deloger de sa demeure, ses faveurs. et solliciter le plus abominable l'acte 'afin lui clue Von puisse c'est commettre contre Ek. 661. This is also the understanding de se faire passer pour Dieu"'. of Amiot. Voste, Steinmann, Ibid., 660. Knabenbauer, Cf. also A. J. Mason, ad loc. c Cf. W. P. Adeney's "Thessalonians", 128. 3. the Vo& comment regarding ". 'a sense, being, used in a wide allegorical as Mr. Garrod suggests .. forcible by his own deliberate method of showing that the man of sin will action (The New Century Bible) the dignity of God'. " Thessalonians and prerogative usurp (Edinburgh, In support 1902), 238. is is the fact that "sitting" of this position in the N. T. in a figurative See Col. 3: 1; Heb. 1: 3; 8: 1; 10: 12; sense. often used 12: 2; Rev. 3: 21; 20: 4.
250.
KoC"rEcyZ/
"Who now is
the
K1
)(cV
'
is
really
the
darkest
point
in the
this
that
judgment.
the
Because of this
has
kaTE)(WV
become more famous than Right esoteric 17, at the outset of the
also
in
In Nk. referred
Rev. chs.
as well
2 Thess.
neuter called
three rightly
instances, identify
order
entity third
depicted. instance,
And
acknowledge
required
these the
similarities of the
may be only present is viewed enquiry. as one the extending the this
issue
in M. to
and in
God, whereas
consider in that
phenomenon
between recently,
be listed
as follows:
contemporary-historical
traditional
first links
view;
the
(3)
the mythological
of the apostle with
view;
(4)
the "gospel"
view.
The
or
words
contemporaries
such as Caligula
the predecessors
holds the that
.1
or inhibitors
the .
of such
is view the has been who sees
KoCTE)(wv by the
and is
represented
exegesis
of Dibelius
1.
Riggenbach,
"Thessalonians",
130.2.
Threat,
14.
251.
being, position
restraining it
some
has been
and J.
Munck. 2
proclamation
restraining
by Charles four
H. Giblin. it claim
new view
as though of its
because
elaborately linguistic
account.
applies
of exegetes. rather
of the He sees in
a charismatic
exercise
of which The
had produced
an unruly
congregation.
&-ra K-roi
affected.
7" and replies, Dibelius In his commentary, 1. asks: "Who is the Koc'rE)(WV "In myth, saga, and fairy-tale is the monster bound with chains or secured further behind strong doors. " He proceeds to quote Job 40: 26, and illustrates He warns however against the interpretation from Russian folklore. of the (IINT) (Thbingen, Satan. Thessalonicher 1925), 43. as XW'J 2. his 3. The most recent exegete to adopt the "gospel" view (Century Bible, )(London, Thessalonians 1969), n. s. is A. L. Moore. 103. See
" K9<-MXW V could be used in a doctrinal context and in a pejorative but probably the connotaaction one without sense to denote a strong-handed Its intransitive form, particularly in Pauline tion usage, is .. -'control-). by 'hold sway' or 'prevent'"', On the explained or even 'restrain'. not well other hand, it could well connote a self-interested act of possession. .. Unfavorable of the term and its abrupt appearance could be grasped overtones through an allusion to pagan cult practices, that concretely particularly more in which something activity or someone 'takes hold of, of pseudo-charismatic 'seizes' 201-202. another. " Threat, or to Paul in terms of apostolic KTcc are contrasted .. is one neither fault of simple idleness and their enterprise, nor of indifference krocK1 'L It seems more likely life. that the to the needs of earthly were for the deception those responsible than on the topic of the parousia rather Paul does not make the connection, this deception. however, of victims and we 4. It. the kfl,
252.
As one reviews
exegetical
analyses
of the
ICa-reX wv
one is ,
tempted
times to think at
that
caution,
others
have seized
upon a particular
with
dogmatic certainty,
to the that
This is particularly
power, traditional which times is
true
reject
or political alternative)
appropriate it
as the
traditional stand
up under
scrutiny.
by recourse
that will
it feel
summary rejections
arbitrary
unfounded
prejudice.
" Threat, to conjecture. 147. Giblin here mentions the chief have recourse must Paul does not make the specific to his position. point upon which objection Most readers of Giblin's Giblin's rests. case largely work would feel that heel" for the author. however, Other major objections, is an "Achilles this his case. Robert J. Peterson says: against and have been marshalled can Ka< (pp. 169f. ) that "Giblin )(c3v of evil argues cannot be a restrainer is already because 'the mystery of lawlessness of sin at work. ' The mysteries QM 14: 9) refer to the hidden activity Qumran (1 QH 5: 36, IQ 27 1: 2,1 of at If this is the background for the term in II Thess, there is no reason evil. Kvc1)(wv it to come into could not restrain evil by not allowing why D. E. H. Whiteley, 360. holds to the open. " JBL, LXXXVII (1968), who himself Ka-cc) has said of Giblin's the traditional V of the understanding "powerful". that it is to some extent linguistic But he points position Giblin that while suggests that there are no good lexicographical out parallels KV-911WV Moulton and Milligan do give such for rendering as 'restrain', See JTh'st, n. s., XXI (1970), 168-69. instances. Charles Brutsch's key criticism fails is that Giblin's to explain Koc-rEx wv of the explanation why the force brings disappearance ThZ1 with it the coming of the great rebel. of this See also W. Schmithals, THLit IXV (1970), 359-60. XXVI (1970), 200-202; J. D. 612-14; W. J. Dalton, ThSt, XXIX (1968), Quinn, CathBib , XXX (1968), 767-68;
J. Murphy O'Connor,
1. Threat, Schdpfung 17.2.
RB LXXVI (1969),
622-23.
628.
3.
und Chaos,
253.
Others
will
feel
that
the
judgments
in question
merely
state
the
obvious,
despite
the appraisal
Milligan,
claim that
of ancient
the could
Km-eXu3v
have seen in Nero the on the has to rock do with 2 of fact the While
maturing Paul
crisis.
undoubtedly
he likewise
throes time
or Titus.
At the yet
in the
The apostle
also is picturing
events essentially
religious
rather
envisaged, the
on a vaster school,
number of by Dibelius,
exegetes holds
present
"there
is power,
restraining
of theological power' is
or even '
mythological probably
speculation. supernatural.
'restraining held in
therefore by some
The Lawless
One is
check meantime
1. 2.
Thessalonians, Wohlenberg
"ES kann nur der in Verbindung the apostasy: wrote of Trbsal stehende gemeint sein. " Thessalonicherbrief, endgeschichtlichen See the discussion 169. by Milligan, Thessalonians, 171-73.
3. 4.
Thessalonians,
254.
angelic
power appointed
on the
other
hand,
says about
this
explanation,
"there
seems no point
in postulating
this
to our problem. i2
own stance emphasize
Frame, reviewing
"This we do not
the various
review
hypotheses
of conjectures
brief
had in mind,
whether
being "3
detention. than
Dibelius
commentators, with
a definite
Augustine's de decouvrir
he confesses i4 Thus,
shows that
the
mythological
supported
hypotheses, certainty is
expressed
a stammering
tongue.
from
space to it.
that the Roman Empire as is constituted its the hindrance critics. the Its same is
as summarily in quality
done by most of
and quantity,
arguments from
employed.
exegetical Antichrist
grounds, is still
and that
us.
We reject
of argumentation.
The simplest
answer
such a prejudiced
exegesis
from
of the centuries,
have the
Did Paul
Roman fnpire
1. 3.
Ibid.,
170.2. 262.4.
Thessalonians, 279. .
226.
Thessalonians,
5.
Thessalonians,
177. "It
is an historical
fact
that
255.
Whether
he was right
or wrong
lies
outside
our purview.
pas politique
theologique To dispose
need to be more precise question must be asked What is Obviously or contradict Hanse and Rigaux U3 in the instance for it the would the in be
than in
with
the
first
this
demonstrative. V? to gild
meaning,
KoVCE
of the
present
endeavour
researches 2 Giblin
of scholars
connection. seize",
has essayed
intending
a type It is
of the
Thessalonians.
have called
investigation
to determine
meaning of "restrain"
question that in his 2 Thess. contention 2.3
is
On
determination reviewers of
largely
depends
on what he elsewhere
says about
c-rocK-rot
1.
Ep. , 274.
The Vocabulary See Rigaux, 593; J. H. Moulton and G. Milligan, 2. of the ., Sources from the Papyri and other Non-Literary Greek Testament Illustrated (London, 1930), 336-37; Milligan, Thessalonians, 155-57; Hanse, Apart from the technical 829. TDNT, II, use in Acts 27: 40, Kac-4x0Y navigation E)(IV transitive, Because the concept is broad, the meaning is always applying . by the context. In the Thessalonian is variable epistles and must be determined (1) Hold fast, by commentators two distinct usually meanings are assigned -Hold back, 2 Thess. 2: 6,7. for derivaBoth are appropriate 1 Thess. 5: 21, (2) 9)(63 but whether they are the most appropriate tives of renderings = possess, than of philology. Milligan is more a matter of interpretation shows that the basis for Giblin's "And if we accept He says: linguistic case is an option. found strong support, that the the view, which has recently Koc-roXOI of the Serapeum are to be regarded as those 'possessed' by the spirit of the god, in the same direction. have further " Thess. 156. By this evidence pointing we to the metaphorical Milligan in alludes use of the verb as illustrated statement instances Thus the objections to of Koine usage in the second century. some Giblin's on grounds other than philology. must be primarily position
3.
See Giblin,
Threat,
16-17.
256.
of the
belief
that about
a false
prophetic
ecstasy
Paul's
passage
the Antichrist
and the
best tenuous,
attribute a probability. but we would
and therefore
key term There not rank is
wishes to
to the
of vv. 6-7
The disorderly
ones rebuked
by the
were not
necessarily of the
to prophets is of not
conclusive
majority restrain".
interpretation
Ica-reXL%S
2 Thess.
Two other
grammatical
and exegetical
issues
pertinent
to the
I. oc-EXov
should be at least
the that revelation therefore led the issue
mentioned.
of
Fifty
spoken the to
in v. 6 could
was the
Rigaux's
contemptuous
restrainer is whether
to be understood is,
TocZ Ta
referred this at
That in his
can we be certain
Paul
figure
eschatological from
instruction Milligan,
of the Frame,
differs with
Bornemann,
in this
Hilgenfeld
With considerable
the hindering
hesitation
is
(which he acknowledges),
concerning which Paul
power
an entity
spoken.
In this
instance
"to presume
we feel
that
that
T
Giblin
is correct
is
Koc-cEXov
1.
.,
665-66.
2.
Ibid.,
665.
257.
subsequent
study
of the_ under
and its
relation to
explicitly "1
contained In reply
_rfociti
bear
hypothesis. that V to
to Rigaux
regardless
in v. 6, ._ relate it,
from the
one word,
there
no hint
significant the
yet
and Hinderer
concepts,
therefore
now needs
only
allude
2 to these.
Our digression on the philological that significance yields of KoC1 Xw nothing which is leads
us to
agree
with
Rigaux
such an examination
absolutely linguistic
for
any exegetical
position.
Therefore
on
we can neither
the viewpoint
1. 2.
Threat,
165.
Frame comments as follows the position regarding of those who wish to V 3V of v. 6 in the sense of "and now to pass to a further understand point": "This explanation puts so great a stress on the new point as such as to & (cf. ). 1 Cor. 12: 20. demand ViV that the it is more likely . . ... emphasis is laid not on the new point situation as such but on the present in involved KQcTEXov as contrasted with the future situation when aP-r be removed, and the prophecy of v. 3 will be KoC'fEXcw will " Thessalonians, 262-263. The following Frame's position, realised. verse confirms there. for we have the same contrast is opposed to.. rcrc , and _iSrl _Ki . ___ EVEpyeT-MI to is to be connected with voHoC PvoV iP., X. . vcnoKoAu68rc 'works inwardly', is contrasted which meaning with -ro(i Wohlenberg agrees. "Immer steht auch hier the later manifestation. vv mit Energie im Gegensatz zur Vergangenheit als Zeitpartikel, auf die jeweilige An unserer Stelle den Gegensatz des jetzigen Gegenwart hinweisend. Wissens zu Belehrung der frher erfolgten mndlichen ausgesagt an. " zu finden, geht nicht 143. He argues the case at length Thess. throughout most of the , following page. 3. Ey. 2 274.
258.
that
sees in
the
the seeing
hinderer. in the of Empire (1) the Km-reXoV surrounding in and the the
The secrecy
a person, According
blasphemous with
(4)
had found
against to this.
and persecution.
and the
that forces
St Paul of
injustice
every
turn? "2
But the
belong
alone. sign
premonitory the
The end is
difficulty to in the
usually criticism
offered
against
this Paul
position is not in
is the is
the
referred
of making then it
political constitutes
reference which
apocalyptic this
as a whole. would
open to
be distinctly
such a theory.
To rest
content
with
the,
1. 3. 5. All
2. 4.
Kennedy,
Conceptions, 260.
219-220.
Thessalonians, Beare,
"Thessalonians", or close
628.
somewhere"
approximates.
259.
but it
could possibly
spring
from lesser
causes.
With this
suspicion
we
tentatively
Ka-rE)(o
a present
participle,
obstacle (2) It
was already
a barrier force.
at the time Paul was writing. The Ka-fe(ov into restrains It the full is the removal
burgeoning
of iniquity
the Antichrist.
beneficient
enables Satan to
representative
principle
to success.
of opposites, it would seem that this power is
Thus on the
itself
in harmony with
It one.
is a law-abiding It is EvvoJoC
force,
in contrast .
than
This
vooc
is
to be revealed
his It
time", is
withdraws, it is
rather
upon.
to meet with
any fate or
similar
neither
to be "consumed"
"destroyed".
of the
midst .1 ages, from the beginning fail of time to to the end. We attention
emphasize
which
most commentators
give
adequate
It
is implied
throughout
this It
passage that
is his master-plan,
claim to deity
265. "The fact not the manner of the removal. is 1. Frame, Thessalonians, .. 102. "Nothing is said as to how the removal Thessalonians, indicated. " Milligan, is to be. affected. " And Wohlenberg, "Es ist doch kaum der Nebenbegriff spoken of 147. gewaltsamen HinwegrIumung wegzudeuten. " Thessalonians, einer unfreiwilligen,
260.
of the great
divine
temple,
has not
been postponed
willingly
from
Adversary.
Rather
beginning.
Rebellion
hindrance for
only as
There as long
every
reason
understanding active
has been a Satan key-weapon, look for itself. of this in with power, if it is
upon the
inhabitants
opposing with
measures fully
existence
into
account not
in the to
merely
time,
This one,
of necessity, able
to withstand but
endowed. Hiroshima
could of
crush
to could air",
greater
the spirit
to be "the
of the
power
of the
places, than
and destroy
with
no boundary importance
another
be kept with
in mind. reserve.
sphere
of its his
operations,
be discussed
own ministry, it is
proclamation
of the
gospel,
or the
Spirit,
apparent
1. Paul's epistles, at his own request, were read publicly and circulated widely. &E. 4oisl ocyiotC While they were to be rehearsed 1Ta'1v -rc c Thess. 5: 27, that some less "holy" than others might misuse there was always the possibility by the apostle. We have an imperfect parallel in the case of statements Christians in Communist countries. who meet secretly proselytizing
261.
of our discussion
shared with other
of the
esoteric is
Koc-i
(u I'
this
of the
feature
is something which is
However, both TAG while the
passages
referred
applied vyNoc
to a power EPy)Ni306LZC is
a person,
as is
a great
difference
KXTEXWV
benign,
while
the entity
speaks in this
connotations.
suggests that
has political
theory
reconcile
all
these characteristics
Certainly,
the Roman Empire was both present and it could be said that if Paul intended
Likewise
passing, '
restrained
in his description
comply with
of the restrainer.
six
But the
seems to us,
does not
specifications
and seven.
Compared with
to Satan,
Rome
E. Stauffer Revelation In his discussion of Antichrist", of "The Final has "Under the assault the last defences that the Creator of antichrist says, Even political the powers of chaos break down completely. order against erected (E. T., London, 51955), 214. (Hereinafter " New Testament Theology collapses. to as Theology. ) This correctly concept that expresses the biblical referred the anarchic is a divinely hinderer, lawful restraining ordained government tendencies out that according of depraved man. However, Stauffer also points the more to the N. T. "The nearer the Church comes to the end of its history, 24: 10; 'offences' to be (Matt. the final destructive persecutions and will prove ). Barn. 4: 3; 2 Thess. 2z3,10ff. Here the sifting Did. 15: 5; reaches of history there comes the revelation its climax, which is of the divine rejection, and " Theology, in destruction. 220. through carried 1.
reference
offered
262.
"
venture
the reign
Rome filled
hindered. question
of Caesar
then
must follow
"Why should
a mere civil
enforcement
officers taking
prevent life
of the lawless
must be introduced
to account for
besides
of wages to an established
officialdom.
In summary, it is far
Koc-re cv
solution suggestion
issue of
fewer objections?
this
controversy
of a clear-cut of more than ring true
centuries
position.
ago -
representative
consider however,
of compromise rather
that that it strives
than emblematic
best
two worlds.
these
"seemings"
upon close
examination.
The reviewer
of the positions
taken in this
matter (1)
of the Several
becomes aware of some obvious and significant date from practically positions, grinding, one studies for the beginning
facts.
of the history
of exegesis.
from exegetical
of the case.
and criticism
263.
attacks
them on this
negative
flank.
(4)
Therefore,
the strongest
from a combination
of the "strengths"
of
iz the
and
KrK-texwd
is pericope.
by a Gestalt
of the
to the
Thessalonians
evidence but
a situation basic
merely that,
We submit
positions
writers, natural
Thessalonians
rebellion urging
of human depravity them to yield surrounding history that world. to the the to
as long gospel.
hearts
perfectly
great event
apostasy in the at
be missing
hitherto
throughout which
history the
of the hindrance
Logically threatening
or factors,
constitute
rebellion. Paul pleading probation was aware that divine the Old Testament ceased, to presented that occasions event the when the closing of human ending is in
of the for
Spirit
and with
experiences
of unmitigated
rebellion "Ephraim
joined
him alone",
was that
those
In the Writings
it
was founds
Because I have called and you refused to listen, have stretched out my hand and no one has heeded,
1.
Hos. 4: 17.
264.
and you have ignored all my counsel and would have none of my reproof, I also will laugh at your calamity;
I will mock when panic strikes you, when panic strikes you like a storm,
and your calamity comes like a whirlwind, when distress and anguish come upon you. Then they will call upon me, but I will not answer. ... Because they did not choose the fear of the Lord, ... would have none of my counsel. .. 1 therefore they shall the fruit their eat of way. Paul that given future himself had undoubtedly up" those preached, as he was to stubbornly later write 2 in Romaus, They were of the the past. Flood
impenitent. Paul's
to a reprobate
And no doubt
of the
occasions
been told,
"Pray in his
of the against
against assaults
the
Spirit
would
and temptations
Satan. 4 of
1. 3. 4.
Romans 1: 24,26,28.
that Christ's the significant warning regarding sin came as a result unpardonable of a rejection so marked that the Jews Christ's Apparently, to the mind of work to Satan. concerned attributed (so as to ascribe total Christ, divine of the movings of the Spirit rejection by the withdrawal work to Satan) would always be followed and of the Spirit, the close of probation for those implicated. Does not Paul contemplate just before the end? of the sort for the entire something world of unbelievers in a God, so well-mannered He believed as not to tarry where He was unwanted. Had not Christ walked out of the temple environs with the commentary that the "house" was "theirs" henceforth the Jews, and no longer God's? And had not the same Christ warned the Jews that as a result of their rejection from a pretender to come? John 5: 43. of Him, they would be open to deception to note how Rigaux in his chapter It is interesting "L'Homme du Peche et Paulinienne" de 1'Eschatologie 1'Easemble in L'Ant6christ, 314-316 has much
12: 28-36.
265.
Israel
would find
idolatry that
themselves
which after then they
And it in the
of the
world 2
would it
come a time
iniquity, that
Therefore, take
possibly
good news of
institutions
law,
not
depths
to move upon resisting upon all men, the (albeit race the
was this
of the
limited into
which very
alone
had prevented
from child
sinking of
beginning.
Or so Paul,
rabbinic
schools,
believed.
to Christ the opposition Satan and wicked spirits and the of say about He uses such terms as "emaecher" and in their spread of the gospel. apostles them to the opposite in the same sense as we have above, but applies "obstacle" that Satan and evil That is, Rigaux clearly sees the hindering effect parties. to Christ's He also refers have upon the propagation of "the truth". angels the expulsion regarding of Satan from heavenly places as of His vision mention (Luke 10: 17-18). Thus, it is obvious the apostles preached. successfully to Satan's designs. figaux that the gospel is an obstacle speaks of the in connexion with their hindering of wicked spirits endeavour to effect for if into apostasy. But the interaction is surely lead believers apparent, it must the preachers those who wish to purvey apostasy hinder of the gospel, by its proclamation be true that the gospel, on the heart and influence also Only when preaching to apostasy. is an obstacle ceases, or hindrance of men, the Holy Spirit can the of unbelievers, moves no more on the hearts and to
of Satan and his minions ambition So would Paul the apostle believe
1. 3.2 Luke 11: 23-26.2. Thess. 2: 9-12.
apostasy be fulfilled.
Mt.
24111-24.
Paul believed that God desired the conversion of Israel, and that to that the preaching of working to make effectual was continually end the Holy Spirit "During In this connexion Cullmann's comments are of interest. the gospel. the New Testament period there arose a view, often expressed in the Talmud 4.
266.
This
gazing
into
the
mind of Paul
reveals
nothing
foreign
to
the
pericope
It
is all
his
expressions
there.
2 Thess. 2: the
to the ultimate
of righteousness
and iniquity,
is made plain
who will to "the
it
truth consent
of Antichrist.
divine
panoply
books, that the Kingdom of God would not come until and in the apocryphal this question In this connection, Israel often as a whole had repented. 'Who is preventing the Messiah's in the Talmud: appearing? '" appears The Background of the New Missions in the New Testament", "Eschatology and 1956), D. Daube, (Cambridge, W. D. Davies, Testament and its Eschatology, eds. is mentioned as "In both passages (Mk. 13: 10 and Mt. 24: 14) the mission 414. 'sign' the eschatological divine cosmic wars, famines, woes: along with a in men. the intensification of evil persecutions, etc., and catastrophes, Thus it appears that the coming of the Kingdom does not depend upon the but only upon the fact of the proclamation 'preaching'l, of this success itself. "We find further for the same view in the Book of Revelation evidence (vi. What then has the preaching the Gospel in the world in 1-8). of ... 'sign' It also is a divine the task of the other three riders? common with (or 'promise'-) the end. further, in other passages in this book the of .. In for the summons to repentance before the end is emphasized.. necessity 6-7 is the In xiv. 3 the 'two witnesses' are mentioned. who prophesy. xi. .. Gospel', appeal of the angel with the 'eternal who addresses a final picture 'to every nation to repentance and tongue and people'. and tribe 'sign' the Gospel as an eschatological "The fact that the proclamation of in the passage in is not a peripheral phenomenon, comes out very clearly Ibid., 415-416. Acts i. 6-7. .. ." ". deal could be said for the view, suggested first of all by a-great .. to by Theodoret, later by Calvin, Theodore of Mopsuestia according and on and 6 is the eschatological thing' in II Thess. ii. 'the withholding which had a temporal the Greek verb for 'withholding' At first message. missionary is to Here the allusion in the sense the 'retarding', -'delaying-'. meaning to According the 'time' of the coming of the Kingdom of God. ... or 'date' in Mark xiii. 13-15 the Anti-Christ 10-14 and Matt. xxiv. the Synoptic passages the preaching just as in II of the Gospel to the Gentiles, appears after
6f.
he will
appear after
'the withholding
thing'
has been
our suggestion
as to
267.
This same
chapter.
Paul's
testimony
obey the
to the gospel,
gospel
of our Lord
coming upon the Jews because save them and the requirements into Gentiles. 2
of their
gospel This
alone
interpretation of the
the
2 Thess. Let it
2p but
only
as all that in
aspects the
be noted
following
no one element
being
considered
as truly
on its
own.
of civil
Spirit,
and this
being proclaimed.
were beneficient
for
those
proclaiming
and receiving
the
foundation barrier to
principles v oNia
government. pictured
natural its
wonders actions
conceivable
restraints
of law must be
dissolved. (4)
Civil Civil
rather
than
vopoC it has
been appointed
is being offered
'while grace
to men through
1.1:
7-8.2.1
Thess. 2: 14-16.
268.
efficacy
to civil ceases.
will in and
is proclaimed be filthy,
Him.
will
civil
God is
law will
absent
Its
no longer.
The fear
from
hearts
of their
2
Civil law, in the form of human government, has spanned the ages.
Acknowledged right
according (7) to the
times,
The power
great
and might_yp
alliance
of the
wAhthe restraining
image of God still earlier, also the
influence
present the
specification than
suggested is
necessity in this
fulfilled to
Empire,
speak
of its
Would imply
ruling
government.
Such would
treason
by some.
Let us think again on Rigau. x's objections to the interpretation concerning
for
it
is obvious that
just
offered
though it
Rigaux rightly it
is not political
but rather
is a patent
1.
269.
soit.
r1
Rigaux
also
quotes
Dibelius
approvingly:
"Si
K-rEXav
se
rapporte sait
l'empire
romain,
dans le texte
celui
qui le
reference
the thought
is primarily
be historical
must be as with
the prophets,
and eschatology.
To him, it
history so likewise
conditions
And while
political, divine
again it
he considered He
providence
towards Pilate,
moved.
have felt
Rome's representative, you from between divine glory. [i. above the e.
secular
purposes. Of Him,
existence
was under
and through
is made that
that not the
rather
than
apostle's saying
be represented is a secret
a twist.
necessarily
hindrance
thing. reserve,
that
he is under obligation
to speak of it
with
1. 3.
2. 4.
270.
to Hitler and the Gestapo. These were real
in such letters
in 2 Thess. 2: 5-T.
criticism
meaning
could understand
present asserting. It
his epistolary
reference,
did
this
we are at
about. the
He says so.
Roman officials
should
understand
esoteric will
references.
Of course,
Dibelius
means that
of modern readers,
none
communication unless they possess the key. thinking experience (based and
This is true, as it
but we have the key in what we know of Paul's tradition), and of his
situation. The matter of similarity between 2 Thess. 2: 6-7. M. 13: 14, and
and the
entities which
Empire it
between Empire
situations. as far
through l
Nero's
as Christians against
concorned.
had protected
them.
2 Thess.,
be affirmed
"Only in one respect did the persecution Bo Beicke writes, under Nero the one undertaken by Domitian some thirty years later affect and even later the authorities the fire, following persecutions; were aware of the difference between Christians furnished and Jews, so that Jewish privileges no longer for the Christian community. " The New Testament Era, sure protection 1.
(E. T., 2.
London, 1969),
251.
271.
to exist
between this
Pa iuyP
in 2 Thess.?
out in greater
Firstly,
between of the
it
is clear
that
rrjc are
there
is a linguistic
and contextual
similarity
P&%uyHm 2.
of Mk. 13: 14 and the Antichrist to God, both powers are a sign
2 Thess.
threat
to His people,
menace the
of God, both
constitute
the
dAvypoc ,
crrwki'aC is sometimes
voNiac
In the
and
ui
rc
Septuagint
PSA01e0 of
Ar,
nwla
by the Septuagint. influenced that Paul's terminology It is well-known 1. was its cognates occur often in the LXX. Eze. 29: 12 The word cnw\cio and EprjNv is used as a synonym for is an instance where ('X'rruuAF-iC both three times in this verse, The Hebrew root and underlies exists _J]1uf the dLrrwA6.1oc in the Septuagint While for these words. range of meaning the common conceptual to that of "death", from the idea of "calamity" extends Thus is always that of "ruin", factor of course is also basic totOUi which . aAuy Noc -r, )-e- 2p rp cuC the expression would have many connotations it would be reminiscent to the reader of the LXX. While primarily of the phrase in all its component parts would carry the nuances of lawlessness in Daniel, idolatry, its forms, but particularly and also the ruin which lawlessness in its train. always brought cvoaC vGpwrroc that the phrases It would appear, therefore, rC i c -ii 0, (Ohe i occ do not stand a great way off in meaning M u and When it is f1Wu'No,. from the fearful and hateful c 're pwaswC " _ is the idolatry that the special sin of the man of lawlessness remembered it is evident that the thought his demand for worship, involvedin of such a be a stench in the nostrils of the pious, a favyNa would character indeed.
in and of itself. course, has no unsavoury connotations KXT5--)(wv , of However, the passage of time between flavour here is benign. Its contextual Paul's writing of Jerusalem brought changes of Thessalonians and the destruction law and government at times a menace where once they had been which made civil
the events of Nero's Thus after reign Christians could read of a protection. ,v FxSAu\(px both the and the Ko, 1 c and apply them NW6 Cf. Alfred but in contrasting Plummer's comment. to the same entity, senses. the Hebrew for 'abomination', in LXX co pia ". very often represented in Hebrew "the man of abomination" might mean one who claimed worship as and (London, Second Epistle the Thessalonians idol. " A Commentary on St Paul's an 1918), 47. Abbott,The bon of Man, 3477 referred bee also b. A. to by Plummer.
272.
it
is
liwise 'c is
clear
that
there
is
a linguistic
PUXuyp 2.
of rot.
2 Thess. connected
as both are
linked
mystical
in the
fact
that,
have recognized,
a limited
historical
the destruction
present.
of Jerusalem",
reference
The first
is undeniably
has reference
of meaning
in A. D. 70, and the second to the attack to the end. Christians The one could quickly greater
on the
have merged
met with
success in their
of these two
proclamation
of the
world.
Because
levels
with could found
change of attitude
to see how the and yet
to Christians
Roman Empire
of the
complex
in A. D. 50, 2
in A. D. 70 be
as a prefiguration
of Antichrist.
1.
Giblin,
Threat,
73.
"The identification Beckvith's 2. remarks are pertinent: of the Beast and Antichrist with the Roman emperors is held by some to be inconsistent with the in the New Testament. St Paul, Rom. 13: 1 ff. Christian view as expressed elsewhere the existing declares by God; power, the Roman, to be ordained governmental to Antichrist, saying and in 2 Thess. 2: 7 he sets the Roman power in opposition the appearing that it is only the former that prevents This of the latter. directly this latter passage is the only one in the New Testament expressing to account for it in view of the Apostle's and it is not difficult opposition, To him the order and security by the of the world maintained experiences. in contrast Roman government represented ordinance a divine with the awful to God anticipated tyranny. and hostility as to come in the reign of Antichrist. in part already begun and in The persecutions of Nero and those of Domitian, the Christians at the time of our book, and the growing yet threatening part the emperor-worship, in enforcing to the writing are all subsequent of rigor It must also be borne in mind that to one familiar these epistles of Paul. it would not be the revolutions marking the course of Roman history with 17: 16f., to conceive, as does the Apocalyptist, the present Roman order difficult by one who had been a Roman emperor. " The Apocalypse to be destroyed of John (New York, 1919), 396.
273.
of the hindrance
hinderer,
while
"common" grace
the
to maintain
law themselves,
KN-tE Xwv
In another
preachers
preached incomplete. Holy to Spirit,
restraining
so long
influence,
as its task
been said
be received as the
by willing hindrance,
For those
who wish
a divine
Decree
24: 14 exist,
becomes identical
Neither He argues the that "that angel man of the that
been described.
lie oral far from what is here favoured. as
of Hofmann' to his
Paul is
which, is
so far
lawlessness
same source
may also
problem
among human governments. Dan. 10: 20 with come Antiochus, out for the period EK the
he departs
(compare will
a 6oct yev Antichrist. Christian is given "The very Church: for the
of 2 Thess.
2: 7) then Paul
Old Testament
holds
through Spirit
action former
of Christ;
Schrift 130.
Neuen Testaments,
I,
330ft.,
cited
by Riggenbach,
274.
then
will
come. "l
This
it
will
H. implies the
of proclaiming Spirit,
gospel
as angels,
instruments
leaders
governments. It is objected the Holy that Spirit the Holy is but Spirit is nowhere called Kr )cwN1 and because
But because
in a Gestalt,
Paul's
teaching
justified of the
restraining
apostasy,
Scripture. through
And it
is just
as certain
that
the Spirit
is
as working
human agencies
such as preachers
"For there
is no authority
v. 3] is the servant --
Baumgarten, Auberlen,
with the ministry
Von Oettingen,
of benign
restrainer
spirits
between
(reflected
angelic
in Daniel
beings
a partial
of evil to the of the adapted.
reflection
pictured time npire in
in the
the last
connexion
Apocalypse. some so his
and the
his
pictures Paul,
of Antichrist
wherein
he lived,
after the
they
of Christians
and thus
interpretation.
1.
Ibid.,
140.
2.
Rom. 13: 1.
3.
4.0.
Rom. 13: 4.
Betz, "Der Katechon", NTS, IX. (1963), 276-291.
275.
of wickedness
restrained
In 9: 1-3 a star
The same
Again bound
"such
from
The final
a plague described
in Rev.
once again
by the removal
the greatests
of divine
of all
restraint.
A spirit
recovered
antichrists,
battle.
abominable
multitudes
gathered
stand
in their
the holy
city.
But their
and restraint
In the presentation
of John,
as with
other
Bible
writers,
evil
power.
It
grant permission
Certainly, the not gospel in in the the to
and rebellion
the great
must have finished had been offered among men which be allowed Spirit of
dominate those
would
institutions
elements
rejection of civil
of the law,
God would i
enactments
of the
c vo Jc c
the holy.
all
that
own ideology
was hewn.
Ayo,
part
of the picture,
276.
Gestalt
in which truth
often
the interpretation
of the text,
to
meaning
prophecy previously
elucidated.
CHAPTER SIX
IOiNa 'fps PN
278.
&pnNwcrp-uc
in the Olivet
in that whether
footnote
attention,
but
1 Testament.
As T. D. Bernard grow thicker meridian begin to glory and darker pointed out in a notable the full work, the books threatening of Scripture. Christian years. clouds 2 The
concluding flush
of Pentecost, diminish
of early of passing
expectation, Several of
gradually
attrition
Paul's 2 Peter,
Jude it
epistles
troubles.
the warning
becomes still but storm
while
in John's
of
only own,
But in At this
Revelation
clouds, as the
juncture power
representative
prince
of the
This is not to deny the plethora to key figures of references of evil which in the pseudepigraphical But for the Apocalypse, writings and elsewhere. exist have been explained development these references might as merely the natural Similarly, the O. T. antagonists philosophy. of Israel such as of dualistic Gog and Magog, et al., Antiochus, might never have achieved eschatological but for the expanded treatment in the last of such a final status adversary Christ's book of the New Testament. references could have been brushed aside use of an old theme, and inasmuch as 2 Thess. and homiletic mere literary as it is doubtful 2 is an isolated phenomenon in the Pauline corpus, whether it its present but for the recurrence prominence would have achieved of the same The term Antichrist in the Revelation. is purely motif a Christian neologism, far as available evidence indicates. so 1. 2. The Progress of Doctrine in the New Testament (London, 1864), passim.
279.
Of course,
Antichrist
is a genus as well
as a specific Christ
of the first
figure)
All
or counterfeit
by subtlety,
left out
himself,
eyes of the
Christians, known by
So Revelation last
12 paints of the
Better days,
employ
and wonders,
himself
trouble
upon the
which will
"try
them that
dwell
Antichrists
of Revelation
and
of Daniel, 2 Thess. 2?
and the
AvQponoc
-mom
cvota-ocr
It if for
should first
be said that
no other of all
is not
the final
expansion
discourse throughout one of the
found in Scripture.
form, it certainly the _PWuyp.
apocalyptic motifs is
embodies ia -VIC
apocalyptic chief.
of which a truth
And it
that
has impressed
almost
commentators
that
is a thorough-going
just as certain that
development of Christ's
the writer has in view
sermon
the
on "the
sicher auch nicht zufllig, wenn man immer wieder versucht war Gestalt als den A. anzuprangern. und versucht hat, eine bestimmte geschichtliche Ob nicht dieses Wort - man denke an den Wechsel von Sing. und Plur.! - vielleicht ist, ein Gattungsbegriff, eine Umschreibung eines eine Art Chiffre eher 1. "Es ist
in den Epochen zwischen Typs, immer wieder konkretisiert und aktualisiert des Herrn? " L. Coenen, "Antichrist", der Auffahrt TENT, 30. und Wiederkunft defined, Strictly "Antichrist demonic or demonic-human adversary a mythical ... before the Second Advent. f Christ More broadly, the appear who will ...
term is also applied to a historical " M. Rist, "Antichrist", thefithful. Yyvaa1V TOXI\t 2. Rev. 3s10.
or mythical potentate who wages war against v-tiXPtid-rot IBD, I, 140. ". Kai vZv .. Jn. 2: 18. ."1
280.
forecast
of Christ
on the last
as that
Christ
in that
1 rEhuyMoc Tr sP'1Nu'Q C is
time
precipitation
of an unparalleled
of trouble,
prophets,
miraculous
and the the
Christs
and false
Christ. and reoccurs.
ultimate
In Revelation,
It
is
or "war" against
chapter is specifically
the saints.
first half to
This "war"
of the in book,
concluding 2 It
of the
and of the
second half.
referred
chapters
11,12,13,16,17,19
chapters
attention
is only
by some on the
ground
that
it
mentioned
actually
alluded
have in this
to, and which
As the original
desolating for the himself, invader so it
pS AuyFm
who wore out is with the
-ifc
the
apxjNc; 3crewc.
but also
saints, earthly
chief
manifestation
as in Daniel, prelude to
setting
up of the
God in
case in the
Apocalypse.
"The more closely R. H. Charles says: example, we study the Seals in Luke xxi., Matt. the more strongly xxiv., with Mark xiii., we shall connection that our author finds his chief in the be convinced and controlling authority there set forth. " The Revelation St John (ICC, scheme of eschatological (Hereinafter ) 1920), I, 158. to as Revelation. Edinburgh, referred 1. For "Here very little Commenting on Rev. 16: 16, V. Hendriksen is said says: But we must remember that-this battle. final this same conflict about of in Revelation 11: 7 if. Has-Magedon is described in Revelation and especially ..; (London, (Hereinafter 20: 7f. " More Than Conquerors 1962), 164. 19: 11 ff.; to as Conquerors. ) referred 2.
281.
to a closer pertinent
For how long is the vision the concerning .. burnt offering, the transgression that continual makes desolate, and the giving over of the sanctuary and host to be trampled under foot? " when you see the desolating where it [hei ought not to be. the ... lawlessness. rebellion comes first, takes his seat .. "But sacrilege .. ." set up
".
Nk.
13: 14:
2 Thess.
2: 3,4:
God
Rev.
11: 2:
". . Silty-
..
the .00"
nations
...
Will
trample
over
the
holy
reference
we have a desolating
"treading power
In the second, a power similarly ought not"9 The third as a threat reference
"where it
characterizes
one as "sitting"
in the Apocalypse,
worshippers
Again the
reference. And
are threatened,
as in the
again it
profanation, tion is
is invading
Gentiles
for
the aggression
2 The climax successfully
and
of devastamakes war
Epiphanes. pit
reached
from
bottomless
is brief,
for vindication
concept adjoining
1.
..
be trodden
..
."
The Revelation See T. F. Glasson, Commentary, 2. of John (The Cambridge Bible The Apocalypse 1965), 67-70; Isbon T. Beckwith, John (New York, Cambridge, of I, 279; W. Milligan, Charles, Revelation, The Book of Revelation 1919), 252; (Hereinafter (London, 1898), 176-7T. ) to as Revelation. referred
282.
true
worshippers.
does
of Revelation
concerning
the Antichrist
to the initial
sketch in Daniel
chapter concerning horns
We read skies, to 2
seven heads and ten heaven, saints. a time, the monster and on earth The battle times, stands
a devastating
even
remnant,
henchman who
will
initiate All
the last
slaughter. rise from the Old Testament description as sky-raking, land like of the
of this
takes its
was pictured
He, too,
flood. His
was pictured
of persecution
as the representative
also chapter was represented of Revelation twin of the the of
of a monster with
as "a time, continues heavenly times, the
a time.
"
expansion having
The earthly
same work
worshippers. those
representatives
perform
signs
to persuade
on
earth
to adore his
and speak
1. 2. 4. 6.
Dan. 8: 14:
".
..
shall
be restored
to its
rightful
" estate.
Dan. 8: 10.3.
Dan. 8: 10; 9: 26; 7: 7-8; Dan. 8: 13.7. Rev. 13: 13, cf.
Dan. 8: 25.
283.
great
parallel Johannine
theme. l of the
of this
adversary
by 2 Thess.
2.2
figure revives
life; Christ's
he has witnesses
he demands worship. is
to be the
a very
P&%vyND, found
TES in Daniel
qEPqNwc3 3.3
Even the
imagery
See Martin Kiddie, The Revelation 1. of St John (MNTC, London, 1940), 242-244, (hereinafter to as--Revelation); Austin Farrer, The Revelation referred of St (Oxford, John the Divine 1964), 151-155 (hereinafter to as Revelation); referred I, 333; Hendriksen, Charles, Revelation, Conquerors, 144-146; G. B. Caird, (London, 1966), 162 A Commentary on the Revelation St John the Divine of (hereinafter to as Revelation); Ronald H. Preston and Anthony T. referred (London, 1949), 95 (hereinafter Hanson, The Revelation of St John the Divine to as Revelation): "The symbolism of this is taken mostly referred chapter "; Glasson, The Revelation John, 79 (hereinafter from Daniel. of referred .. . "The imagery comes from Daniel 7. to as Revelation): .. ." Revelation, See Caird, 164, "The monster is a parody of Christ. 2. Previously 'bearing John had seen ihe'Lamb the marks of slaughter'; now he sees one of the the deadly marks of slaughter, heads bearing and its death had been monster's " Preston by something that could pass for a resurrection. followed and Hanson, 96. "As we study the details there is one astonishing Revelation, of this chapter becomes apparent: Satan has produced a parody of the feature which gradually " Farrer, Revelation, dispensation. 152, ". divine a parody of Christianity ..
...
."
Kiddie,
Revelation,
252-253.
3. The image erected by Nebuchadnezzar is said to have measured sixty cubits Emphasis on the symbolism of numbers (which is foolish to the by six cubits. by the ancients. The number six in Western mind) was taken quite seriously Egypt was understood to be the combination of the solar disk and the ancient See the remarks of E. Lohmeyer, Die Offenbarung des Johannes sacred serpent. (Hereinafter (i{NT, Tbingen, 1926), 118-119. to as Offenbarung. ) referred
284.
Chapter fourteen
to Antichrist The entire Apocalypse. paraetic graphic in the
of Revelation
special had the the first of the was in us. "2 for all
contains
blessing
a warning against
to those as this to the who are chapter
submission
last,
The evils
oppressor
whose point
every
instance is
"beware
same mark
of martyrologies. Such
Dan.
11: 32-35
variations
theme.
admonitions
Revelation
worship
issue a faint
Antichrist
from the
and his
image.
The destruction
the
of the desolator
one on earth chapter,
is seen to
vas but be
heavenly
temple
of which with
shadow.
One familiar
Daniel,
would
with
this of Israel's
adversary old
Daniel
balances to its
Catastrophic
upheavals it. 3
had brought
Babylon
and there
the desolator,
was accomplished. wrath
and, this
Similarly
of heaven's by Isaiah
of judgment
plagues.
consummation
foretold
and enlarged
be fulfilled.
The desolator
be desolated. "
1.
Rowley,
Servant,
279.
2.
3.
In.
4: 13-14;
5: 5,25-30.4.
235.
The following
chapter
in
Revelation
still
centres
around
the work of
response.
as is is
three. 1 and
final battle
Most attention
in the
to the true
describes
In ancient 2 the to
times
Antiochus but
branded warned
of Daniel to
Revelation
the
descending
the
and worshipped
But the
chapter
is
upon
of the earth
"for twelve
battle
on the great
day of God
mentioned
His people in view, identical Concerning Lamb", and
made upon God by compelling or die. The same powers chapter the that enlarges are the
and its
same signs
and wonders.
remains.
written
1949), 42; (hereinafter Images (Westminster, A Rebirth Farrer, Austin 1. of Conquerors, Hendriksen, 23, "The author of the to as Rebirth); referred in terms of seven. This number occurs fiftyis constantly Apocalypse speaking is the fact that he again and again What is even more striking four times. his sevens in groups of three and four or four and three. " See also arranges (Hereinafter John, 254,523. to as Apocalypse. The Apocalypse Beckwith, of referred 2.2 Mace. 6: 7; 3 Mace. 2: 29.3. Dan. 12: 2.
4. 6.
5.
286.
apparently
by antagonism
to
"those
with
him",
who are
"called
faithful.
to this
of the
"war",
attack point to the
it
found
in
Daniel's
Commentators is a springboard
final
from is
another
characterized
purple
and scarlet,
beast yet
bedecked with
with
and pearls,
and astride
the
the
another
Epiphanes. he had
Nebuchadnezzar,
concerning
built,
thereby
exemplified
the pride
of Antichrist.
built
upon the Euphrates becomes the symbol of Rome and her allies, is not only located
of the so, Daniel "drying hints
of ancient
associated Isaiah.
Euphrates, flood
as foretold
of persecution
by Antiochus
"dried
up".
As Isaiah's
writings,
well-known
and repeatedly
quoted by
1.
2.
"Daniel", Porteous, 497-98. Daniel, 143: "The war which the is no doubt conceived anticipates of by him as the final eschatological writer (cf. Ezek. 38 and 39; Rev. 16: 6 and The War between good and evil struggle and the Sons of Darkness). " of the Sons of Light
3. 5.
]ui. Isa.
Rev. 17: 1.
even possible that the symbolism employed by the writer of Daniel liken related to this theme. Frequently the Old Testament writers to an overflowing It is also a standard river. and persecution See Jer. 46: 6-10; 47: 2; 25: 9-11,15-26; invasion. Isa. 8: 7,8;
287.
Daniel, with
that
Babylon 1
would
in the
dust"
'her, __y.
so the the
later glorious
of the
none to help
Pf1N War-
prophet
It
forth the
is evident
judgments
that
Revelation
preceding
17 delineates
chapter.
the crisis
which calls
Its along
of the
But it
does more.
with
the following
chapter,
describes
symbols.
holocaust
the harlot
alternative
expressions
of the
concerning
plagues.
And all
this
symbolism
in passages of Isaiah
and Danie1.4 the terms with SsvyF-! a the person and fate of
noted that
f w
are linked
Dan. 9: 26; 11: 22,40. Dan. 12: 6 could well be 2 Sam. 22: 5; Ps. 69: 1,2,14,15; intended as a pictorial presentation of the truth expressed in Ps. 29: 10, "The Lord sits the Lord sits enthroned over the flood; enthroned as king for ever. " Compare Ps. 93: 3-4, which stresses that Lahnek_ is mightier them. than flooding and able to control waters, 1. 2. Isa. 47: 1,15.
3.
to the symbolism of the drying up of the Euphrates, 4. We refer specifically the coming of the kings from the east, and the references to the beast and the The description ten horns. of the weeping over the city, of course, is taken from Ezekiel's passage on the lamentation over fallen Tyre, but the references Dan. 4: 30. Probably the use of fire as the to "Babylon the great" reflect destroying emblem also comes from the same book. See Dan. 7: 11.
288.
Antichrist wilderness
in this
chapter.
'
the saints
into
the
of a persecution
of persecution.
The Parousia
The eighteenth
is symbolized
2
is seen
Revelation
19, but
as the climax
and the But their false
to the battle
prophet
of Armageddon.
13, is lead the
the beast
armies. is 3
of Rev.
ultimate
destination
This
symbol
reminiscent
to be burned with
similar call
recorded
in Ezekiel
when the
powers
north, attack
fell
of Israel.
Daniel's
description
of the last
upon"the
by Antiochus
passage.
of in
to "the north",
of Eze. the fate 38: 14-16,
inundation
of the of north 6
and the
identical reference
of Gog and Hagog upon the incorporates chs. latter the imagery
Israel.
mountains upon
by Ezekiel
16,17,18,19 days",
enlarge time
destruction
of Israel's
"the
of -the
of Daniel
of John.
has
destiny
eschatological
1.
Rev.
17: 5,3,16.2.
Rev.
18: 19.
Rev. 19: 19. We read here of " Tv -Raflov in the cases of Rev. 16: 14 and 20: 8. as 3. 4.
6.
being present
Dan. 7: 11.
Eze.
5.
Revelation, 330, ". riddle, 39: 2-4. .. in such passages as Ezek. xxxia. l if. exemplified to be among the mountains of Israel. was conflict
192.
7.
289.
reference It
-f,;
gpuaaewc made
is a final,
allusion.
is repeated after
view, the
we choose
Rev. north, 20: 7-10 but
follow
same attack
now from
and as led
by the
Satan
come to his
none to help
him. "
to be burned
fire.
"
"a
to
consummation.
are all
'
the
Lord"
original
sinless
parents
of the
Such is
of Patmos,
embodying
and transforming
"on a larger
canvas"3
predecessors
had intimated.
1.
3.
Rev. 21s17.2.
Preston and Hanson,
290.
Exegetical
Summaries
of Antichrist
Passages
in
Revelation
exegesis e-prN
thesis if
of all cc
dealt
the, ViuyNa
occupy an entire
-c-
Any one
comprehensively.
important Tsnwaw of these
We plan rather
passages, theme.
to indicate
the
showing
relevance
Some suggestions
regarding
hermeneutic
illustrations passage
to be applied
of their
will
be offered,
instance
and
first Preliminary
application
of the
considered,
and with
subsequent
to a lesser
extent.
matters brevity,
vital
of leading
Text,
regarding
Setting, that apostle the
Authorship,
author
issue
an open question.
It
is
not
1. 2.
Theology,
40,41.
"All that we can say with fair is that the book was written by certainty Christian named John, who was for a time banished to the island of Patmos. " a "No subject Revelation, 4. Kiddle's is well-known: Glasson, statement of has provoked such elaborate discussion Biblical studies and prolonged among as that of the authorship of the five books of the New Testament which scholars (the Fourth Gospel, the three Epistles to 'John' traditionally ascribed are of And no discussion John, and Revelation). has been so bewildering, disappointing, The s tudentwho attempts to follow the innumerable lines unprofitable. and of is soon caught in a maze of conflicting forward to enquiry arguments brought theories, the rival finds himself and invariably unable to reach any support the authorship definite conclusion concerning of at least of some, if not all, it is quite In fact, impossible the books concerned. the authorto determine evidence. " Revelation, ship of any of these books from the available xxxiii. Ktnmel says: "We know nothing than more about the author of the Apocalypse by the name of John. For he cannot be that he was a Jewish-Christian prophet John the son of Zebedee, if the son of Zebedee died as a martyr identical with long before the end of the first Introduction, 331. century. .. ."
Preston
2y1.
to prove
the
identity
of the
John of Rev.
1: 4,9 with
any other
John of the
ascribed
apostle
opposing
this
primitive
tradition.
The great
difference
between
John's
dissidence.
Puthermore,
number viewed
fourth
as non-apostolic.
In recent
tide in critical
years there
opinion.
appear to be hints
Otto Piper has written
of another possible
as follows
change of
in a noteworthy
article:
Anderseits in neuester Zeit sind die Argumente gegen die Tradition betrgchtlich fr einen gemeinsamen seitdem Forscher geschwcht vorden, Dass die Behauptung der J. und des JobEv eingetreten Verfasser sind. lehrt ist, der beiden Bcher stark berstrieben der Unvereinbarkeit IQT eine Beide haben gegenber dem brigen der Sprache. ein Vergleich Begriffe gemeinsam. .. ganze Anzahl zentraler .2
"The answer must be simply - John. " Revelation, 23. reply, this uniformity Despite of opinion seem to have some recent scholars thoughts about the possibility of improving upon mere "John" as the second See Caird, to the quest. Revelation, Farrer, 4-5; Revelation, answer (Caird thinks that the weight of the evidence is against the common 1-3. but records his conviction of the gospel and the Apocalypse authorship is not decisive. Farrer, that the language difference characteristically, in voting for the Apostle. ) Leon Morris believes is more thorough-going the to be scanty, towards Stauffer's evidence for Ktimmel's objection and inclines See The Revelation St John (London, 1969), 25-34. of position.
2. 3. 4.
Ibid.,
292.
that
for
the present
there
is nothing
the infant
of Domitian that
the writer
the church to be
which Paul
serious
of complacency
and worldliness,
warned against
in his time. 2
interpretations
with definiteness
testify.
that
A
the
such as Irenaeus
The fact
that
of increasing indicates
last third
towards emperor-worship
that the
to throughout
at some time
of the century,
and that
Domitian's
reign
was a likely
occasion.
In summary: Die verschiedenen Indizien Versuche, fr aus dem Buche selbst beruhen zT auf fehlerhafter das Datum zu finden, Exegese, zT sind die Immerhin lassen die nicht andezogenen Stellen eindeutig genug. Erwhnung des erneuten Erstarkens Feindschaft der jdischen gegen die Christen darauf schliessen, und die Hinweise auf -- Christenverfolgungen dass die Scrift, wie schon Irengus annahm, gegen Ende der Regierungzeit 4 (196) geschrieben Domitians wurde.
1.
2. 4.
Rev. 1: 9; 2: 13; 2: 10; 6: 9; 3: 10; 17: 6; 18: 24; 19: 2; 16: 6; 20: 4.
See Rev. Piper, chs. 2 and 3.3. Adv. Haer. v. 30.3.
Cf. Guthrie, Introduction, Ibid., 949: "although the main col. 830. apart from the question purpose of the book may be considered of date, this in the quest to ascertain is not unimportant the precise historical question irrelevant for arriving background, nor is it entirely at a satisfactory The most widely held view is that this Apocalypse interpretation of the book. during the reign of Domitian, towards the end of that more precisely was written See also Morris, i. e. AD 90-95. Revelation, 34-40; Kfmmel, reign, .. ." 32? -329; Preston and Hanson, Revelation. Introduction, Revelation, 25-27; Caird, 5-6; et al. all of whom agree with the preceding A. Feuillet references. in Domitian's believes that the book was written reign but issued as though See NTS, IV (1957-58), in the time of Vespasian. 183 if. The position produced during the days of Galb is not widely authorship of C. C. Torrey regarding See his The Apocalypse held today. of John (New Ifaven, 1958), 58 if.
293.
Text
Despite
of Revelation
in
some respects
"few major
problems.
majority usual
of the
more than
in
character, of
of the
differences
in word order,
"errors".
does not
regarding text
the significance 3
it
could solve.
furthermore,
must be said,
that
despite there
the massive
learning
and for
massive
imagination
of R. H. Charles
dislocations Setting
of the
original
to be made here
has already
been referred
to
of the dating
for
this
book.
The author
obviously
believed tradition
tribulation
well-known
to break. in the
Apparently existing
pressures by the
emperor-worship, of a demonic
appearance
antichrist.
of the the
majority
to understand of its
circumstances
origin
indispensable.
1. 2.
M. Rist, Caird,
of St John the
Divine"
(IB),
XII,
357.
"It is surprising how seldom these divergences 3. doubt about create any serious the English the sense intended, " Farrer, Revelation, 51. or affect rendering. "On the Whole, the text of Revelation is fairly A majority certain. of the in which the book abounds solecisms appear to deal with the curious variants from time to time endeavoured particularly scribes to correct the ...; of gender, number, and case of noun and adjective, grammar in the matter author's
294.
It
that
Calvin
showed his
extreme
good
without
a commentary
from his
pen -
Jerome it is
"has as many secrets meanings left that lesser the lie hidden
as words", in
and that
"beyond
praise;
word. nl others
This
hyperbole
souls
allegorical accommodate
wrote:
cannot small
reason in it
the
I hold it as
Christ
nor
recognized.
denounced
into
In our own day C. H. Dodd has been almost "if we review future of the the book as a whole, effect
judgment
we must judge to a
on the
has the
of relegating
secondary of
elements
Christianity.
character
only
of Jesus
of the
similarly
unfavourable.
of the
verb. "
J.
W. Bowman, "Revelation,
Book of",
there are no certain that the book contains Similarly 4. grounds for holding Such theories into its own structure. fragments of other works incorporated by "overprecision handicapped criticism", and arbitrary canons of literary are to the Literature See Introduction to Moffatt. of the New Testament according (Edinburgh, ". to Riddle: According 1918), 491. and many other unhelpful .. the text which, theories, to mutilate attempts and the unconvincing unnecessary accompany them, can be avoided when John's mind and purpose are correctly commonly " Revelation, For a very thorough discussion xxxii. understood. of such questions, Apocalypse, 216-239. see Beckwith, 5. 2. 3. Introduction, Cited by Caird, 327.1. Revelation, Preaching 2. Developments (London, 1936), 86ff. liii. . 9.
The Apostolic
and its
295.
He pulls
no punches when he says: that can be said of it is that for centuries men have taxed to find in it a meaning which is NOT there, for the simple the meaning which IS there was immediately contradicted by I' of events.
in strong contrast opposite to other school. earlier appraisals. Take
an example
of the
More observes 'that there never was a book penned with that ... artifice as this of the Apocalypse, as if every word were weighed in a balance before it was set down. ' Those remarkable specimens of careful in its earlier composition chapters may have been designed to remind the that every sentence of it is pregnant reader, with meaning, and that in its Visions, the best method is to examine diligently order to understand the Apocalypse. 2 every word of
The Origins 1. of the New Testament (Peake new edn. ), 1044. "Revelation" 2.
(E. T.,
1950),
11,
cited
by N. Turner,
(London, 1872), II1 172. Commentary on the New Testament Wordsworth waxes in expressing lyrical his evaluation His comment is worthy of the book. quite "It reveals to more modern expressions. a long train of of study as a contrast in the History failings, future of the Church. and chastisements sufferings, that Christ is And yet it cheers the reader with the consolatory assurance, that He went forth than His enemies; in the first age of the Gospel mightier 'conquering like a royal warrior, and to conquer', and that He enables all His to overcome; that they who die for Him, live; that they who faithful servants for Him, reign; upon Earth, and that the course of the Church of Christ suffer Himself; is like the course of Christ that she is here as a Witness of Vie is to teach the world; that her office that she will be fed by the Truth, the Ancient Church with manna in the wilderness; hand, like Divine that she be borne-on the world; eagles' wings in her missionary will career throughout injuries from enemies and from friends; and yet that she must expect to suffer that she too must look to have her Gethsemane and her Calvary, but that she will have her Olivet; that through the pains of Agony and Suffering, also and through the darkness of the Grave, she will rise to the glories of a triumphant joys of the new Jerusalem; Ascension, that she, who has and to the everlasting in the wilderness, " will been for a time 'the Woman wandering be for ever and in heaven. ever 'the Bride' glorified
"It will be readily acknowledged by those who contemplate the course of the Church from the days of St John to the present age that such a representation of it is in perfect accordance with the facts of the case; that it bears evidence t; of divine foresi and that it was well adapted to serve the purpose of in every age from the dangers of despondency rescuing the minds of Christians in illusory hopes and visionary and also from the snare of indulging and unbelief, dreams of perfect spiritual unity, and religious purity upon earth; and that it and prepare them to encounter trials was admirably framed to instruct and with constancy and courage, and to endure hardness as good soldiers afflictions of Christ; and to strengthen their faith, and quicken their hope even by those trials by Christ in this Book; and that as having been foretold and afflictions,
296.
aptly:
No other book can have aroused such equally passionate love and It has been the inspiration hatred. of poetry, music, and art, the fountain of worship and devotion, the comfort of the bereaved, and the strength
of the persecuted. But it has also been roundly denounced by more critics
a pledge that the other predictions affords of this same Book, which Triumph of Christ the full Felicity and final reveals and the eternal and Glory servants, of all His faithful of all His Enemies, will and the destruction not fail accomplishment. of their "The Apocalypse is therefore to the Church in her a Manual of Consolation through this world to the heavenly Canaan of her rest. " Ibid., 148. pilgrimage There have been and are modern scholars who would agree with Wordsworth the skill, artistry, value of the book, though not many and abiding regarding See, for example, W. Milligan's three would express themselves as he does. books on The Apocalypse; Kiddle's Moffatt Commentary (xxv. f. ); Merrill and (Grand Rapids, 1957), l94.; Interpreting Revelation J. B. Phillips, C. Tenney's (London, 1960), 9; New Testament A. Wikenhauser, The Book of Revelation (New York 1958), 545f; Baker's G. E. Laadd, "Revelation", Introduction , 6. Rebirth, Theology (London, 1960), 53; Austin Farrer, Dictionary of On the other hand there are commentators who view the book differently. While Hendriksen can tell us in his opening sentence that "in form, symbolism, is beautiful beyond description", purpose and meaning the book of Revelation (Conguerors, 7), N. Turner suggests that in the book, "There is too much and often it is employed pointlessly second-hand material, unassimilated -obscure to us, to many early Christians, and to vast numbers of readers who decline the relevance to make it support their of Rev. today can peculiar notions. ... John does not really live be as great as it was in the 1st century. hardly ... what we think may sphere. ' We sometimes experience and move in our intellectual described in his word pictures, but that does not tell be symbolically us what know himself? The number three means heaven, his symbols mean. Did he really four means the earth, and the number seven is the blending of these two, or God dwelling with man: but most of the rest is as obscure as the Jewish literature (Peake, new edn. ), 1043-1044. When commenting it is based. " "Revelation", on which to the fact that Megiddo was the battle-ground of upon Rev. 16, Turner refers kings in the OT but then adds, "nothing so subtle could have been in the author's (Our own opinion " Ibid., is that the writer 1054. of Revelation was mind. than Turner gives him credit for, less more subtle yet considerably considerably This conclusion than Farrer makes him out to be in his Rebirth. may say subtle thus
it
research is much about Turner and Farrer as it does about John, but critical as An open mind exists for the same purpose as an conclusions. useless without that it might shortly seize upon something worth digesting. ) open mouth,
is that we should observe the contrary But the main point of evaluations This certainly is chameleon, the book. suggests, not that the book itself This factor is present. is the invariable factor but that another prejudice (which ever postulates in an literature eschatological supernaturalism) against before the rising the supernatural has been dissipated sun of science. age when
297.
than Luther
Strangely issue others affecting find 2 that
as a work of vindictive
critic
and unchristian
against that critic it
spirit.
1
every, Christ,
enough, its it
on almost fails to
worth. exalts
Him far it is
books
of the
woes against
the
Pharisees,
because love,
because of others
God, and by slighting one can reject come true, assert the
His
(John's)
others
of Hebraic
prophecy.
critics times
believe rather
emphasis times
of prophets themselves,
has ever 5
of the
and that
than these to
time
upon prior
human response
initiative.
The element
contingency,
1.
Caird,
Revelation,
2.2.
See Piper,
"Johannesapokalypse",
col.
832.
"The call to rejoice Revelation, 221-22. 3. 'E. g. at the destruction of -Norris, But we should notice in the first the city some modern students. appalls place It is a longing is not a vindictive be done. that justice that this outcry. And in the second, John and his readers were not armchair pedantically critics They were existentially discussing and wrongs in an academic fashion. rights that It is a passionate cry uttered out of the deep conviction committed. ... musttriumph and which eagerly welcomes that triumph. " See also Caird, right 230. Revelation, 4. 5. XII Turner, "Revelation", 1044. Thinks Again About Daniel", Baptist Quarterly,
"A Conservative
6.
thesis.
298.
undoubtedly
they. l say is
prejudice
the Apocalypse
that
millenarian
volume -
fanatics
their
in particular
happy hunting excesses
of some regions
and they
explain
Thus we have returned PdeAuyHcK not because --roc of the 6-pq kc facts
to the
often
unrecognized
Human nature
being as it
is,
even exegetical
human nature,
eschato-
materials Favourable
such bias -
the problems,
sometimes damn the whole because the problems appear to support pejorative
what
existing with
One's laws "is array
attitudes.
The situation
earlier can too regarding easily
with
we have found
reader
faced of
an ever
interpretations.
1.
Caird writes: "All oracles terms, are expressed in unconditional or apocalyptic, 177. unless they repent. " Revelation, condition: this thesis.
See lO5fof
Particularly These extreme interpreters 2. are not yet all dead. have expressed some fantastic futurist such as Valvoord persuasion the meaning of Revelation. regarding 3. Caird, Revelation, 2.
writers positions
of
299.
All adequate eloquent chapters this book
of which
preamble
has been to
give
point
to the
necessity
approach vein, in
Commentators difficulty 1
they
and sometimes
Therefore which
juncture itself,
submit
spring
as a legitimate for,
exegetical
supplementary
substitutionary
well-known
will
standard
exegetical
procedures.
These supplementary
exegesis
principles
relevant
be outlined,
and then
illustrated
by a concise
of the
sections
passages
of Rev. 11.
of the book.
will
later
will
be applied
not be the
to other
impossible
key
one
throughout
of giving
basic
an exhaustive
embodied
'be to indicate
r-
the
concepts
PaF-AQyNK
eprlHo' aewe
motif.
1.
Caird,
Revelation,
2.
"Revelation", "It is certainly E. g. Turner, 1044. 2. to interpret very difficult to the modern Christian. the book in detail Assuming that the first readers knew the meaning of the details, the secret perished with them and cannot be " See also Preston and Hanson, Revelation, 9f., recovered. and W. Milligan, (London, 1892), 7-10. (Hereinafter the Apocalypse Lectures to as on referred ) Milligan the neglect Lectures. protests against of the book due to its "That it should be obscure or mysterious difficulties and says: would in no Obscurity We have no reason and mystery meet us everywhere. us. startle way It is an altogether thing when we different to complain of such arrangements. is difficult, but that it is from its are told, not that a part of Revelation and that it is constructed very nature unintelligible, with so little reference to common processes of thought and rules of language as to place a distinct Man may not immediately of its meaning beyond our reach. conception ... just as thousands of years passed before he comprehended the comprehend it, But the voice of the earth, or the movements of the heavenly bodies. structure both of the earth and of the heavens was never in itself less fixed or certain They were capable of being interpreted; than it is now. and at last they received It is the same with the book before us. " 9. their interpretation. that so few commentators have prefaced their of regret a matter work W. Milligan is a welcome subsequent procedures. of their with a rationale differ though we may still with him-concerning exception, some conclusions. 3. It is
4.
for
the footnotes.
300.
Supplementary
Hermeneutical
Principles
for
Interpreting
the
Apocalypse
principle
requiring
attention this
It
is basic
all
interpretation,
of the
book.
Inasmuch as all
of
writings
occasional
more representative
persuasive
Tracts for
oratory
the
than of enduring
and the vital
literature,
question gives
as
Times,
The first
page of Revelation
an adequate
that
of Patmos
of
in a new habitat.
this
is the right
interpretation
permeate times. the
to persecution
and martyrdom
which
So much for
the
Now we ask,
"What sort
this
one?
How does John meet the needs of the time? " answer.
a certain crisis language
gives us the
of this history,
describe usually
of world
and they
do so in
of symbol. It
that in order to explain therefore, follows, an apocalypse, we to which the heavenly the earthly identify first symbols realities must symbolism the author has and then see how by the use of this correspond,
However for excellent This is axiomatic, 1. needs documenting. and scarcely (Apocalypse, Kiddie, in Beckwith 197-208); introductory treatment materials see St John (London, 1911), (Revelation, H. B. Swete (The Apocalypse of xxxvi-xliii); (Revelation, Every modern commentary asks I, xci-xcvii). Charles lxvi-xcviii); it. The N. T. Era is helpful in answering Beicke's have asked. the question we
2.
See Beckwith,
Apocalypse,
3. In addition to 21-23 see the same topic of this thesis, in the volumes listed under footnote 1 of this page.
301.
tried
to interpret
earthly
history.
There he says:
As for the mystery of the seven stars which you saw in my right hand, the seven stars are the angels of the and the seven golden lampstands, the seven lampstands the seven churches. 2 seven churches and are Thus John asserts: angels, its "In this as the the my opening symbol for vision I saw stars " as the symbol context the seven of adds
churches. speaks
The literary
endorsement,
following
verse
stars
certain the
in his
that
right
the
It
be
is
mental
image of
one large
sun in his
palm,
and yet
small
way between 3
Thus the
of symbols.
But do the
1. 2. 3.
Caird, Rev.
Revelation, 1: 20.
10.
"A literal description Lectures, 14-40. Charles writes: See Milligan, would in which the things in the case of the simplest be possible visions, seen only the range of actual human experience. in more less within were already ... are of an elaborate nature, and the more and complicated our author the visions it becomes of literal the experience, the more incapable and intense exalted Moreover, if we believe, does, that behind description. writer as the present there is an actual belonging to the higher these visions substratum of reality then the seer could grasp the things world, seen and heard in such spiritual only in so far as he was equipped for the task by his psychical powers visions, behind him. In other words, he could at the best development and the spiritual him. of the heavenly vision vouchsafed apprehend the significance only partially the symbols more or less transformed he perforce To the things attached seen that these naturally evoked in his mind, symbols that he owed to his own waking and the sounds he heard naturally of the past; of the tradition experience forms with which his memory was stored. in the literary Thus themselves clothed His psychical disability. the seer laboured under a twofold powers were the full unequal to the task of apprehending meaning of the heavenly generally the were frequently unable to set forth and his powers of expression vision, I, cvi-cvii. things he had apprehended. " Revelation,
302.
origins? references
page.
Daniel, the
repeatedly
reader
and continuation
W. Milligan
has it
right
conclusions
regarding
the
symbols of Revelation.
(1)
He says:
They are for the most part suggested by the religious position, The Apostle training, both of the writer and habits and his readers. had been a Jew, in all the noblest elements of Judaism a Jew to the from such a point We may expect that what is written core. very ... breathe the very essence of Old Testament prophecy, more of view will be be moulded by its spirit, in its apocalyptic will parts, especially home amidst its pictures, with its words. and be familiar at be made with regard to the historical Similar remarks may .... Such events often lie at the to in the Apocalypse. events referred there be a single bottom of its symbols, but it may be dcubted-if taken advantage of by the Seer was not in which the incident instance But to his readers. both well known and of the deepest interest ... Jewish. is wholly the symbolism of the Revelation and exclusively The symbols of the Apocalypse are to be judged of with ' or age. of a Jew, and not with those of our own country (3) the feelings (2)
Many, of course,
pagan myths incorporated
will
contend that
Otto
Milligan
Piper,
to
by John.
however,
Symbole sind ferner nach ihrem ursprnglichen nicht und ihres im Lichte Sinn zu deuten, sondern einerseits mythologischen Im Hinblick Literatur in der isrelitisch-j{idischen Gebrauches .... Charakter ihren visionren als Beschreibungen sie auch nicht sind auf die Wdrtlich sind. zu verstehen zu behandeln, 0.02 Die Bilder
Austin reaction
Farrer
tells
us that
in they to
against
by reference
1.
Milligan,
tures, Lec_
25-30.2.
"Johannesapoka. lypse",
col.
831.
303.
outside
of John's
Farrer's
on
conclusion
"there
hard-headed
recognized.
and systematic
.. . "1
Beckwith,
Apocalyptist myth familiar
"the
or
folk-lore.
He continues
of their
commonSemitic transformed.
crucible,
heritage
Christian
new Israel.
Our conclusion
here,
our interpretation
of many passages.
We believe
to the Christian of the
that
reference
the final
under
vision
testifies
thinking
of the
1. 2.
Rem, Apocalypse,
7"
613. Otto Piper on this "Die Religionshas written: subject Stoffe Schule hat auf die Mille hingewiesen, die mythologischer geschichtliche Wenn aber das Buch nicht falsch in der J. auftauchen. vllig gedeutet werden im Auge ist, muss man zwei Gesichtspunkte wie das bes. bei Boll der Fall soll, Zu einem grossen Teil handelt behalten: um es sich bei diesen "Mythen'. .. das der Seher im AT vorgefunden Material, hat und das ihm gemeinsemitisches Deutung gegeben war (zB das Tier als in einer israelitischen deshalb bereits Auch kann von einer einheitlichen Macht). Symbol der gottfeindlichen politischen des Nahen Ostens und Persiens Gnosis, in der damals die Mythologien zu einer Die Sibenerreihen Art Weltreligion vereinigt waren, keine Rede sein. zB haben Ursprung in der J. vllig ihren astrologischen verloren, und wenn auch der Schlacht Gedanke einer eschatologischen seine Wurzel in einem babylonischen haben mag, so kam er dem Seher durch das Medium Mythos von der Gfltterschlacht Die Weise, in der die mythologischen Bilder in der J. benutzt des AT zu. sie dem Verfasser ausschliesslich wie sehr werden, zeigt, als Ausdrucksmittel Gedanken dienen. " "Johannesapokalypse", fr seine christlichen col. 829.
304.
seer,
the Christian
church has taken the place for the phenomenon often "unlike
of literal
Israel)
commented upon -
Greek used by the seer -man"2 according of incompetence, power. The diction .. . *3
however, lucidity
is more Hebraistic than that of the Book of Revelation It adopts Hebrew Idioms and of the New Testament. of any other portion Syntax, It studiously disregards Hebrew words. the laws of Gentile and Hebrew words and it christianizes anomalies and solecisms; even courts dress, them in an Evangelical and consecrates sentiments, and clothes Christ. 4 them to We do not find in John's book the evidence that we have in Paul's epistles
of a hope for
Israel's
conversion as part
to Christ.
He seems rather
followers, for
and as such they now belong to the the crucifixion of Christ and the all
of Babylon responsible
In John's
131-32; Ferrer, Revelation, 109-110, Revelation, See Caird, says: "Now this (xxi. 9-xxii. St John keeps is sheer Judaism. 2) taken literally, picture ... he does not take it literally. because it is in the prophets; the picture, does not await the world to come; the cadres in of the nations The pouring "Such is St God's Israel out with Gentile recruits. were filled of .. ." blessed future John's way of saying that the triumph of God's people and their by his promises to Israel, are nevertheless and that the Gentiles are secured How purely in to share the promises. brought symbolical such a way of speaking is can be judged from the equalization of numbers sealed from the twelve tribes. in this The best test case for commentators of Rev. 7. regard is their exegesis 1.
"
2.
the
Revelation, exhibits
world
Charles affirms that "no literary document of the Greek xliv. It would almost seem that of solecisms. such a vast multitude It
deliberately the grammarian and the set at defiance of the Apocalypse author The reason clearly in is that, of syntax. while he writes rules ordinary ... Ibid., It cxliii. in Hebrew. .. Greek, he thinks ."
3. 4.
Caird,
Revelation,
Christopher
Wordsworth,
305.
to the true
says:
John makes what amounts to a twelvefold that the Christian assertion ... to the ancient Jewish churches are the chosen people, complete heirs (cf. Jas. 1: 1; 1 Pet. 1: 1); heritage it was as the elect nation that 2 they must both suffer persecution and enjoy vindication. Carpenter sums up the matter: The Christian Church
inherits her privileges, absorbs the Jewish, and adopts, with wider and nobler meaning, her phraseology. The historical basis of the Apocalypse is the past history of the God's dealings the same lines. chosen people; with men always follow The Apocalypse levels shows us the principle working higher and in a The Israel takes the place wider arena. of God, the church of Christ, the national Israel. 3 We feel of that the principle For failure here to expressed observe it is mandatory for a correct exegesis
of
Revelation.
consistently
of their
extent
task.
commentary as Beckwith's
of Revelation
forgets
it
the
to some
Two
when commenting
key chapter
concerning
Witnesses.
has followed
his example. If
From this
applied to the
the things
automatically Israel
merely
and similarly to
Babylon
point
a world-wide
body of believers,
See also John Wick Bowman, The Drama of the 1955), 29.
Book
W. Boyd Carpenter,
"Revelation",
Ellicott's
Commentary, Rapids,
VIII, 1972),
526,578. ad loc.
John (Grand the Revelation A Commentary on 4. of (Hereinafter to as John. ) See Zahn also. referred
For a typical 5. of this principle example of the application have applied In every case where commentators 178. Revelation, is implied. to the church this principle Israel
of
306.
seven-branched this
candlestick
resided
in
a Palestinian
holy of the
place.
materials a local
Old Testament
1: 7 applies it
original
In Rev. faithful
raiment"
promised Isaiah's
a passage it
description
of the
to the
The following Judah, world takes of all but at words the vision
originally
levelled
significance
has reference
to an impenitent
time
second advent
of Christ.
judgment
upon Samaria
end of time.
The following
of Revelation but
regarding
to protection could
Christians but
quarters to
be multiplied,
sufficient
been said
underlines
the
fact
that
the
entire
book of
passages,
any solitary 2
ignores
must inevitably
that John's initial should be stressed purpose was to address and primary All conjectures local based on John's most comprehensive churches. specific seven historical, levels of meaning should issue from the sure "pegs" of the local, Thus later to which he alludes. the when Rev. 17-18 is considered, situations to the Capital basic application despite of the Empire must not be overlooked legitimate extension of John's meaning. some consequent 1. It impossible to enlarge without going over every chapter, verse, and mosaic of passages from the Old Testament, clause of the book, which is a perfect to by distinct at another referred at one time quoted verbally, now allusion, taken from one scene in Jewish history, and now again from two or three together. Lectures, 76. Milligan, 2. "It is
"
307.
integrated
with
the foregoing
and festivals
for
of Israel's
interpretation for
of the
principle work,
and this
New Testament it is
teaching
church
to be expected 11,
body will
Chapter of Christ
in particular, events
illustrates is significant
as regards
interpreter.
stressed Apocalypse that
His teachings
Christ's
part.
It
in a special
of Mark 13 are
form in this
book.
the and
of its
the
adherents,
of trouble
international
time
such as never
of Antichrist
Sir Isaac Newton recognized this 1. feature and employed it in his commentary. by Farrer. He says that the In more recent times it has been stressed (Apoc. 1) to Christ the birth light the runs "from Christ week of apocalyptic (Apoc. MI). light On the way, however, it runs through fulness of all the St John's scheme all the symbolical of the year, and this brings within quarters See also D. T. Niles, 93. of the Jewish sacred calendar. " Rebirth, riches (London, 1962), 108-111. Seeing the Invisible is the possibility that behind the structure Not quite supported as strongly form of the Paschal Vigil. See Massey of this book is to be found a primitive (London) 1960). the Apocalypse The Paschal Liturgy H. Shepherd's and 61. ". the life of Christ, remembered as St John .. the type to which the history be supplies remembered it, of His people shall the Apocalypse And on 69 we read: ". is penetrated in conformed. .. ." .. the history manner by the tendency to present a remarkable of the Church as in every respect to the history Lord. " corresponding of the Church's 2. Milligan, Lectures,
Revelation,
I,
158; Parrer,
Revelation,
4-13;
I1illigan,
Lectures,
308.
including
false
Christs
prophets, these,
in glory
to in the
so prominently
form in the
Apocalypse. Most of what has been said the His fact that the book with through which in the we are immediately concerned and His preceding revolves pages amounts around Christ. ' to
ancient
testimony
revelation,
world-wide
church
has summarized
emphases. Was steht im Mittelpunkt der Botschaft, die der Seher verkndigen" Negativ kann man sagen: ist nicht Gott. ttig will? nicht er, ... sondern Christus oder Jesus, wie ihn Johannes mit Vorliebe nennt. ... Mit gleichem Recht knnte man aber auch sagen, die J. beschftige Linie Genauer aber wird man sich in erster mit dem Gottesvolk. ... sagen miissen, dass die J. die Wechselbeziehung zwischen dem himmlischen Herrn und seinem Volk auf Erden beschreibt, wobei das letztere alle Auserwhlten durch die ganze Geschichte Das hindurch umschliesst. Geheimnis, das Johannes zu verktindigen hat, ist das Teilhaben zentrale der Glubigen und seinem Wirken und Leiden, und daher auch an Christus Triumph. 2 an seinem schliesslichen
rightly
sees that
in this His
t boo
the
sufferings people
and victory.
truth
on the
of the the
Temple,
of Israel, on the
opponents
and His
and Babylon.
applications
of the symbols.
that the recognition of the book as
apocalyptic
literature
is a guiding
principle,
it
out
1. is 2.
Thus even what is said about Christ's to Him by way of parody. related "Joha. nnesapokalypse", col. 832.
enemies,
and the
foes
of His
church,
309.
that
a typical 2 It
apocalypse.
'
Its
oft-
repeated analyze
is that psychical
illuminated, According
is for
the nature
reasoned literary
himself
from heaven 4
messages that
who dare
to tamper
anathematized.
Similarly,
crisis. is 5
John claims
translates
that
its
the
of Rev.
near",
constant
implications
of John's to this
reference
of the Apocalyptist
himself.
John was more than a poet setting in vague images the triumph forth He wrote for the churches under his care with a of God over all-'evil. in view, viz., Caesar. the prospect situation practical of the popular Grasping the of his day being enforced worship on all Christians. ... involved, John was given to see the logical principles consummation of the tendencies to the obedience of Christ at work, mankind divided or On the canvas of John's age, therefore, antichrist. and in the colours he pictured the last of his environment, of the world, great crisis not he could do no other, but merely because from a psychological viewpoint, because of the real correspondence between his crisis and that of
"The Revelation See G. E. Iadd, Jewish Apocalyptic", 1. FQ. 1IXI% (1957), 94and , (E. T. Edinburgh, to the New Testament (Herein100; Zahn, Introduction 1909), 437. ) This apocalypse to as Introduction. is not pseudonymous, referred after neither history does it retrace It is not pessimistic, but under the guise of prophecy. hope. rings with prophetic
Says Piper: "Der Verfasser will gttliche Rev. 1: 3; 22: 7,10,18,19. Offenbarungen Ansichten. in der J. beschreibt der nicht nur seine persnlichen mitteilen, ... in denen ohne bewusste Vorbereitung Verfasser seine pneumatischen Erlebnisse, 2.
die Gesichte pltzlich Verfassers religise "Johannesapokalypse", 3. But see Charles, in sein Bewusstsein Sie eintraten. Deutung zeitgeschichtlicher Ereignisse 830-831. cols. Revelation, I. ciii -cix. 4. sind nicht als des " zu verstehen.
Rev.
22: 18-19.
clxxxiii-clxxxiv;
Beckvith,
Apocalypse,
208-213;
310.
last
days.
utterances it is characteristic
... than
perspective' OT prophets l
It
the book,
seems to us that
can lead
of these features,
contents. 2
which characterize
to an adequate
1. 2.
"Revelation" Other
(h'BCR), 1280.
to guide exegesis minor principles of this book could be listed, forms such as contrast, as regards stylistic particularly prolepsis, As one of these, in particular, is vital for our study etc. recapitulation, in these pages, reference to it, in the words of another, be made. will "The principle In their broader features the contrasts of contrast. of the Apocalypse the eye. No reader can fail for a moment to perceive at once strike like Aaron when he stood between the dead and the living, that, St John stands in this book between two antithetical On the one hand and contrasted worlds. life, light, love, he sees Christ, the Church of the living God, heaven, and the inhabitants hatred, of heaven; on the other he sees Satan, death, darkness, the synagogue of Satan, earth, It is not and the dwellers upon earth. ... The contrasts enough, however, to observe this. of the book are carried out in almost every particular that meets us, whether great or small, whether in the objects, with the persons, of which it speaks. or the actions connexion
"If, at one time, we have an ever blessed and holy Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, at another we have that 'great antitrinity of hell, ' If we have God Himself, even the the Devil, the Beast, and the False Prophet. Father, commissioning the Son and clothing Him with His authority and power,
the first have the dragon commissioning beast and giving him this power. we ... If the Son ... the dragon. has two appears as a Lamb with seven horns, .. If the name of the one is Jesus horns like a lamb, though he speaks as a dragon. the name of the other is Apollyon If the one is the or Saviour, or Destroyer. the morning star shining in the heavens, the other is a star fallen bright, of heaven into the earth. " "If the one in carrying out his great work on out is the lamb 'as though it had been slaughtered, ' the other, earth as we are told by the use of the very same word. .. has one of his heads 'as though it had been slaughtered from the grave and lives, unto death. ' If the one rises there cannot be a doubt, when we read in precisely the same language of the beast that he hath the stroke that here also is a resurrection of a sword and lived, If the description from the dead. given of the Divine Being is 'He which is, which was, and which is to come, ' that given of diabolic and agency is that it 'was, and is not, and is about to come up out of the abyss';. ... "Many other particulars meet us in which the same principle of contrast rules. Believers God; unbelievers are sealed with the seal of the Living are marked with The 'tribes the mark of the beast. of the earth' are in contrast with ...
of Israel. and the harlot Babylon with the Bride. ... Satan. .. in the casting him into the abyss, in shutting of the binding and burial over him, we have a counterpart Lectures, 110-114. sealing of His tomb. " Milligan,
311.
Revelation
11 -
and Antichrist
of the foregoing
principles
it
to embody in detail
are
presented, of the
necessitated
The eleventh
between Dan. 8: 13; M. 13: 14, Lu. 21: 24; 2 Thess. 2: 4 and 1. The relationship In each instance Rev. 11: 2 is intimate. power menaces the sanctuary an anti-God The very language of the first has been incorporated reference and its worshippers. While Rev. 6: 9-11, with its references to the sanctuary, into the last. martyrdom, the cry for vindication and its answer, may also point back to Dan. 8: 13,14, the presentation of Rev. 11 is much more particular and less general. 11 is part of the interlude between the sixth Revelation and seventh trumpets. interlude between the sixth As such it is somewhat analogous to the similar and We think the remarks of Farrer passage also have on this latter seventh seals. has to do with the final bearing proclamation on the former which certainly
final
rising,
to
nor the end way of saying that Antichrist cannot be manifested, (MSatt. xxiv. the Gospel has been preached to all nations 14) will come, until be to say that the predestined number of the elect must be stamped with the Name, to merit their the persecution before of Antichrist gives them the opportunity St Paul reminded the Thessalonians that a caretaker reward. power, or eternal the accession of Antichrist, was a part of the Christian scheme person, delaying (2 Thess. ii. 6-7); Antichrist this power is out of the way'. cannot come 'until interpretato the contrary, the most natural In spite of all that has been written the lines An angel of tion vii. of St Paul is that which follows of Revelation is all one) restraining the appearance of God, or a commandment of God (it the apostolic holds sway until then has run its course; Antichrist, mission 105-106. be removed'. " Revelation, "the obstacle will Rev. 11 Josef Ernst is representative of most modern commentators when he links is also made by with Dan. 7,8,9,11 with Mk. 13: 14 and 2 Thess. 2. A connection the beast from the abyss with the beast from the sea in Rev. 13, and equating See Die Eschatoto the portrayal the genealogy of the latter tracing of Dan. 7. (Regensburg, in den Schriften des Neuen Testaments 1967), 123, logischeiGegenspieler (Hereinafter ) 125,126,127,132. to as Gegenspieler. referred
2. T. S. Kepler says on this chapter: ". .. a key to the book's basic meaning. It acts as a sort of prologue which interprets all to which the remaining chapters (New York, 1957), 117. the book are leading. " The Book of Revelation of
Preston "The whole appearance their comments on the section and Hanson introduce to prepare seems to be intended parenthesis us for 87. the Beast. " Revelation, of by saying: 10-11.13, the ultimate
312.
It
concludes
the first
half
the second.
Most of the -
enunciation crisis,
safety
proclaims
a state
the final
the real
from
and
of believers, by judgments
of the the
eternal -
who reject
gospel
here
The chapter
been declared
the
most difficult
l of the book,
a faithful
principles
interpretation
makes its
of its
meaning
symbols in harmony
"free from any sort of
exegetical
ambiguity.
To detach rightly
chapter 3 it.
from
its
in
ch.
10 is land
to
fail
in
interpreting
There we read
astride
and sea
with that
a little
scroll
open, proclaiming
that
there
is to be no more delay,
and
the mystery
the
as predicted
it
by the prophets.
palate about but many
open scroll,
upon digestion.
Then he is
"Chap. xi. is at once the most difficult in the whole 1. and the most important in many respects this book of Revelation. is the key to John's chapter ... Kiddie, Revelation, theme. .. 174. central ." is extraordinarily "The chapter difficult to interpret, and the most diverse have been proposed. " Morris, Revelation, 144. Josef Ernst characterizes solutions to the darkest this and most difficult chapter as belonging of Scripture. portions 124. See Gegenspieler,
2.
Caird,
Revelation,
133-134.
136; Caird, Revelation, Revelation, See Norris, 3. 128; Revelation, Farrer, Revelation, 166-167 for typical 127; Milligan, the statements regarding The little between these two chapters. the description connection scroll contains Beasley-Murray for the church. "Me little of the coming tribulation says: the rest of the visions seems to include scroll of this book. " "Revelation" (NBCR), 1292. "The persecution the content of the church is. of the little .. 128. " Caird, Revelation, scroll.
313.
peoples
and nations
At this
point
our present
chapter
commences, as John is given a measuring rod and commandedto measure the temple of God, its
measure the the
altar,
court
and its
outside will
worshippers.
the temple; over
He is instructed
leave the that holy out, city for for for
-it
".
is
...
given
do not
over to And
nations, grant
and they
trample
forty-two
I will
one thousand
and sixty
days,
sackcloth.
It
matter indicates gospel. people
the contents
eleventh coming is
are identical
Thus the
with
the
set
chapter to those
suffering
sweet tidings
suffering
and tongues
Furthermore,
the final
crisis,
for
there
of the
kingdo, a is to be consummated.
of the following The temple and the lampstands chapter. of God, the all
holy
city,
the
the
two olive to
trees, the
symbolize
the witnessing
They witness
"In Hendriksen the same theme as follows: See note 3 on p. 312. comments on 11 now gives us a description of the chapter with 1038-11, close connection very the true Church must endure when it preaches the 'bitter' which experiences " Conquerors, 126. 'sweet' gospel of salvation. 1.
2.
4.
be plainer; that we meet with in this figure chapter could scarcely from this literal lapse into the misapprehensive could, conception save a nothing that the Temple in Jerusalem was still 1,2, draw the conclusion ch. xi. passage, The Temple has always been a symbol of the time of these visions. at standing i. e. the Theocracy form under which the Kingdom of God has appeared, the visible later, the Church. Lange, "Revelation", Cormnentary, XII, 223. first, and at ." ..
There is no absolute
necessity
for
the theory
that
during the siege of A. D. 70, with reference uttered of a Jewish prophet, an oracle Caird says that "there the temple. has been a remarkable to the inner courts of but he adds, "In spite for the idea", of the eminence support of scholarly amount this theory must be judged improbable, its advocates useless, and absurd: of
314.
truths
contained
to by references like It
from the
experiences of old,
for
have priestly
and duties.
and nations"
"men from
the people
and tribes
and tongues
dead bodies"
Jerusalem.
street
of literal
PU'Auypa
passages,
particularly
7: 25;
chapters
40 and 37.
to the army of Titus, because, once the outer court had fallen improbable, not to could have supposed that he would be content even the most rabid fanatic itself inviolate; it for three and a half years and leave the sanctuary occupy Zealot, because, whatever these words might have meant to a hypothetical useless, different to John twenty-five they certainly years after meant something quite that John could the siege; assumption and absurd, because of the underlying these words to be taken figuratively have intended unless someone else had not literal Indeed, it is hardly too much to sense. used them in their previously in a book in which all things the very last are expressed in symbols, say that, temple the temple and the holy city things could mean would be the physical Jerusalem. If John had wanted to speak about them, he would the earthly and into the lapsing have found some imagery to convey his meaning without But in fact John regarded the Jews as the synagogue inconsistency of literalism. in the preservation instituof their religious of Satan, and was not interested 131. Despite the fact that Caird could be wrong in rejecting tions. " Revelation, he is certainly in the Christian the idea of an incorporated apocalypse, right We include to the passage. because of he ascribes his long quotation meaning its principles suggested at the commencement of the hermeneutical exemplification Caird clearly of our exposition. sees that the church has taken the place of is strongly Israel, literal aware of the symbolism employed and he likewise Israel, is things throughout which, though based on the tangible of literal
now applied
spiritually
to the church.
for the latter Caird echoes Kiddie to some extent, too assures his readers that the conjecture of sources being employed here is impossible of demonstration. "Can we then believe that John was so far removed from reality a as to insert Surely not. into his Apocalypse? He was writing for passage meaningless " Revelation, in days of extreme urgency, Christians when every word was precious. 144. The reasons adduced by these writers Revelation, See also Morris, 174-75. have climbed too of recent commentators may suggest that the great majority "band-wagon" the contemporary in this matter, of exegesis upon precipitately
reference
to the literal
315.
) (Footnote 4,313, cont. Feuillet stresses that the theory that the writer of Revelation has incorporated a separate Jewish document has not been demonstrated, and he proceeds to show
in a Jewish sense. symbolism of the Temple should not be interpreted ete suffisamment ". d'emontree. la signification quelle n'a pas .. ... du chapitre de l'ensemble En particulier, la preservation est chretienne. du temple de Jerusalem,, dont Jesus avait partielle annonce la ruine totale, interpreter, nest le langage. -bymbolique pas comme on l'a fait, en un sons juif; implique " "Essai D'Interpretation Du Chapitre un sons chretien. est utilise that the
qui
XI De L'Apocalypse",
"A la
NTS, IV (1958),
184.
de Swete, Allo, Lohmeyer, Charles, Wi kenhauser, suite etc., nous dont doit etre epargnee la partie en outre que be temple de Jerusalem, croyons titre ici qu'une figure interieure avec 'ceux qui y adorent", ne pout et ne titre pris au sens propre. I1 est impossible de be faire saurait si Jean ecrit cette date, Et meme, supposer que le morceau soit anterieur 70. apres l'encontre l'auteur de l'Apocalypse de la parole comment et-il pu aller du temple "il de Jesus: ne resters pas pierre sur pierre qui ne soit renversee' ?" Ibid., 184-85. This endorsement of these early statements by Feuillet ... does not imply endorsement of the exegesis for other symbols by him. offered He is inconsistent, the measuring has to do with merely converted and believes If Feuillet Jews. To him, those measured are the Jews spoken of in chapter 7. Israelites, by "Jews" Christians only, and not necessarily converted understood the Commenting on 11: 1 he can say regarding he would be on firmer ground. quo with a reed "Un tel langage montre clairement of the worshippers measuring qu'aux ne s'interesse sommes en presence d'un pur symbole: l'auteur nous " du vrai Dieu, et non la construction materielle. adorateurs authentiques departs from but Feuillet These words represent Ibid., 185. sanity, exegetical his own premises and makes a similar error to Beckwith who also wishes to One's convictions Israel this drag in literal about while chapter. lnterwveting Paul's and conversion promise of penitence yet to be seen among the race which Christ is not to be made the basis of exegesis of this chapter. crucified to this Lagrange has erred the same way, applying chapter es chatolo gic ally Josef Ernst Israel. in Palestine and in special connection with literal events interpretation of 11: 1-2 is not necessary, sees that the contemporary-historical Jews in the last crisis. but he also wishes to invoke the fate of believing This error would be unnecessary if the meaning assigned 130. See Gegenspieler, in Rev. 7 were understood. John symbolizes by John to the tribes of Israel what in Gal. 3: 28-29; 6: 16; Rom. 2: 28-29. Paul plainly states to the Lohmeyer emphasizes the adaptation by John of the things of Israel Christian Before setting forth this view he declares church. concerning world-wide "Diese that: fragment the Wellhausen view of an embodied Jewish oracular begrndet. " Offenbarung, 88. And later this Ansicht nicht scheint gengend "So wird es nicht is repeated. thought c. 11 durch Annahme mehr notwendig, Quelle verstndlicher oder Zuweisung an verschiedene zu machen von Interpolationem Ibid., 90. It is necessary to recognize his viewpoint on this matter, ." ... John has incorporated, but by because elsewhere he speaks of Jewish traditions but chiefly those of the Old Testament, he means not the Wellhausen oracle, such Ezekiel, In interpreting 11: 1-2 he says: found in Daniel, and Zechariah. such as ". Orakel es ist dann mglich und notwendig, sie auch als christliches .. 'Der Tempel' und 'die in ihm anbeten' sind dann die urchristlichen zu verstehen. in 'Glubigen'; nichts und das 'Messen' bedeutet anderes als das 'Versiegeln' Dann aber sind diese Verse eine Art 'pneumatischer' Interpretation 7: 3-8. .. Vision. Damit ist dann auch eine sachliche der ezechielischen Adaption und ..
316.
Verbindung zwischen if. und 3-13 angedeutet. " He points out that whereas Rev. 11, first glance seems to speak of Jerusalem as the show-place of the Antichrist at his triumph over the witnesses, ch. 12f. "wissen nichts von solcher and of " Ibid., 89. The seer recognizes, Lokalisation. says Lohmeyer, that the beast world, and that his appearance out of the abyss represents the unbelieving
"Um einen Ausgleich "nicht dieser widersprechenden gebunden. " Ibid. an Jerusalem Vorstellungen, handelt und einer universalen einer jdisch-partikularen es sich So gibt die alte jfdisch-urchristliche Vision. Erwartung, in dieser und ... Es ist notwendig von ihr zu reden, und doch hat sie nicht auch nicht. sie gilt die man frher This view point is die Bedeutung, an sie knpfte. " Ibid. mehr than that of Lagrange more homogenous with the whole trend of Revelation much Jerusalem literal in the eschatological See also picture. wishes to retain who. 175-180, who is close to Lohmeyer, Morris, and Caird, Kiddie, Revelation, and of the Jews as expressed against such views on the conversion protests who ". the outer court, Beckwith, by Charles, et al. Caird says: and Lagrange, .. the church in part of its the holy city, symbolize no less than the temple, and is to to accept that Jerusalem " Revelation, Ile also refuses 132. existence. to the whole the application be taken in its literal sense, and affirms rather to Jews; the gloating He says: ". .. Roman world. crowds are not restricted The ancient they are the inhabitants world had no Cook's Tours of earth. in Jerusalem the international audience John here envisages. capable of assembling the city incidentally "Our conclusion what we have said about confirms about in Christians, the city two individual If the witnesses the witnesses. were literal in the narrow, they died would have to be a city sense; and this which 138. have seen to a reductio leads, hypothesis absurdum. " Ibid., ad as we "It seems to me important Morris sense when he writes: good shows exegetical (verses 1-13) is to betaken It is plain that the whole section symbolically. but most expositors that the sanctuary proceed of verse 1 is symbolical, enough Then difficulties literally. to take the witnesses multiply. and the holy city They are fewer when we see all as symbolism and a coherent emerges. pattern to that it refers John has already used the lampstand symbol and explained (1: 20). the Thus it seems best to take the witnesses as symbolizing churches What John is doing then is outlining or some part of it. church witnessing ... Its lot will be hard, but its eventual the witnessing the function church. of 14.4-45. is sure. " Revelation, triumph
"
(Revelation, 176) who says: Biddle Revelation, 138, and particularly See Caird, 1. though they have "What a strange phrase to use of the death of two individuals, 'make war on them and kill them' (a phrase which is been divinely protected in the similar and, as we hope to show, parallel and appropriate natural quite in general). 7, where the Beast 'wages war' on the saints in xiii. passage
their by the Beast; no slaying or had witnessed prophecy, unpleasant It their to attract the attention city. own local of event calculated ordinary in its significance. The whole world was moved -less than universal was nothing the The whole world is concerned, the fact three times over. John stresses ... to suggest that they bodies (though John says nothing their whole world gazes at that would be awkward indeed! ). to the City to do so come ." .. to their
is what happens after Stranger still interest only to the small circle of
This was no parochial their death. affair of those who had been obliged to listen
317.
Zechariah
passages.
of Christ's
for
ministry,
to His vindication
understanding
of what the
for
believers
to that
in Christ.
of the
tribulation,
to abyss,
similar "worship
the
beast
and his
by the
just
to
to receive
the
surrounding
B. C. Christ
and You
like
You will
sufferings cannot
not be treated
as certainly
of His secured
God has measured Where the with before Christ all in Lord in
be hurt.
you will
be vindicated
the
". he (John) was writing in a time of supreme and urgent crisis. 1. .. .. that the Church was about to face the great he was passionately convinced Kiddie, Distress Revelation, 178. See also of ruthless persecution. ." .. 89; Glasson, Revelation, Revelation, 68-70; Farrer, Preston and-Hanson, Note Farrer's 128-130 et al. Revelation, rebuttal of those who wish to Jerusalem into the chapter's "St John cannot be application. read literal in what happened to Jerusalem in A. D. 70. Evidently deeply interested the in the event, of the world was not implicated as it had looked like end St John is too far away from the event, being. and his Church is fighting .. He hurries front. on into a description of on a different of the position the Gospel in the intermediate age between the; fall of the Holy City and the that is to say, in the time of St John. " Ibid. Antichrist; 130. coming of
318.
of glory,
while
8 is
your oppressors
of great
must suffer
judgment. "
us plainly the world spirit that he is
significance. He also
metaphor crucified
of Jewry
to be the It
of the that
church. 2 is that
the
outside _ K aAp-
a symbol out". 2
Babylonian it
world.
merely
Elsewhere are in
believers is indeed
safe,
earthly
allegorically
where thus
persecuting
Verse 7 is similarly
the beast which is
important.
for
Here we find
the first time. is
the article
This is
linked
with
with
now mentioned
usage of prolepsis. make clear. persecutes 1260 days, Thus both 21: 24 are Like the the saints
Antichrist,
oc Telr_ their
rzpopwaeWrworship is
beast for
of him.
He
victorious the
time
he treads
down the
worshippers in
sanctuary.
and the
prophecy because of
of Christ its
The beast,
desolation
ist das V8rtchen_"fvauNa-riKwc das wohl nur nach 1. Sehr lehrreich _... Aber hier ist, anders als bei Pls, das 1 Cor. 2: 13f. zu erklren ist. "pneumatische" Urteil zu "Jerusalem" angewandt; auf das konkrete Verhltnis es begr1ndet die Schrfe des Gegensatzes, aber ebenso auch die Tiefe der Verbundenheit mit dem Judentum, weil es das Recht zu einer "pneumatischen" Darber hinaus liegt Tradition in dem Wort vielleicht jdischer eine gibt. .. Teasist Andeutung, dass die Bilder der Ape "pneumatisch" zu verstehen sind.
fur die Frage unwichtig nicht 93. Lohmeyer, Offenbarung, 2. See Feuillet's extended nach der "Bildlichkeit" der apokalyptischen Visionen.
"
discussion
on this
point.
"Essai",
186.
319.
worship, he will
him.
that
the desolator
nether in world
1 be desolated.
as his by His a mortal of
is
significant 2
to the abyss
the sense
has inflicted
and his
representatives to-coerce
have no real
to attempt
the people
"The wilderness Rev. 17: 3. Beckwith is taken by many com. to be 1. says: destruction to which Rome is to be reduced. " Apocalypse, typical of the utter 692. Beckwith himself does not agree with this application and contends that "the actual destruction is not exhibited following, of Rome, or the desolation Ibid. in this vision. However, it is difficult to understand how such .. ." in v. 16 that the can be taken in view of the plain a position statement is to be made desolate, in 18: 19 "in one hour harlot and the similar allusion ". has been laid waste. " Moses Stuart desert, comments: she appropriate .. the future to symbolize condition of the beast. " A Commentary on the Apocalypse (Edinburgh, 1847), 675. Paul's home. See Luke 8: 31. The demons looked on the rx'Pvcraror. as their Rom. 10: 7. All it to the abode of the dead. use of the term applies solitary where it appears as the other N. T. usages of the word are found in Revelation to God and His Church. The angel of the abyss habitation of beings hostile the Destroyer. See Rev. 9: 11. The Greek term here employed is is called See Kennedy, Conceptions, used in the LXK as a synonym for fl7 W. sometimes 121ff. In Job 28: 22 it is "the pair and forerunner of Death. " Farrer, 119. This is the original Abgrund of Semitic Revelation, mythology. 2. does not deny that John entertained This application 3. to also an allusion Nero, but we contend that his main application is not thus superficial. Commentators have too readily followed Bousset in this matter. The interwoven throughout the presentation parody present opponents suggests that of Christ's Satan himself to Christ's similar we should look for an event overtaking Indeed, it is the same event, of a mortal wound. and is symbolized reception by the casting down to earth of Satan (Rev. 12). "The smiting of the also it rests Because head is not simply an historical allusion. on Scripture. .. the woman, he is flung down grovelling the serpent has attacked on the earth, between his seed and the to carry on a feud with the woman, which is continued (in himself, the serpent have his head or in his seed? ) shall woman's seed: We have witnessed the woman's seed, his heel (Gen. 3: 13-15). the ambushed, by point; fulfilment takes up oracle point and now that the serpent of this 'the rest of the woman's seed' through the instrumentality the feud with of his the beast, to see that the head of the we are not to be surprised own 'seed' Revelation, 153. Farrer is smitten. " Farrer, has so many serpent's'seed' here, we might not be persuaded by his exposition unique to himself, concepts However, commentators for their did he stand alone. well-known of sobriety despite the majority trend in favour similarly, of Nero. exegesis have affirmed in and of themselves Even were it not so, the facts To rise out cry out.
320.
It is identical of the bottomless pit is, to John, the symbol of resurrection. Compare Rev. 11: 7; 13: 3; 17: 8; 20: 1-3,7. with the healing of the wound of death. Wherever we read of a rising out of the pit in Revelation, the renewal of a It is this very fact desolating power is spoken of. policy by a resurrected
which proves the resurrection state of the renewal of persecution of the beast in the book of life. ". the beast to those whose names are not written .. i. e. the has already once existed and will again come up out of the abyss qv (cf. (xvii. ix. lf., 11) -8,11 three times Ki o K world of the dead EQTiv ). The antichrist and his kingdom are a power which had already had then disappeared, and at the end of the times appeared once in history, This is a fundamental thought is to appear again in life. of early Christian is expressed, in the statement The same thought 3,12,14, xiii. prophecy. .. that one of the seven heads of the beast had received a mortal wound, which had received This means that the beast itself healed again. a death-stroke, 440. Zahn, Introduction, again. and had come to life .. ." "By the death of Nero, or any other one of the emperors, before the time the continued Revelation, existence of the Roman kingdom had never been of If a Caesar dies, much less had it ever ceased to exist. questioned, .. Caesar who immediately lives there is another and reigns. " "The idea, however, beast that the representation smitten of the revivification of the fatally of Nero, is rests upon the myth of the return one of its heads. .. or of The notion, irreconcilable which arose of this myth. ... with the history that the suicide of Nero and at first among his heathen admirers, soon after from that country he had not died, but had fled to the Parthians, and would return to Rome to take vengeance on his enemies and to assume the throne again, the beginning of the second century unchanged until -- namely, until existed that Nero, who was born in 37 A. D., was the time when it was no longer probable " Ibid., the interpretation 443. "Moreover, of the number 666 as alive. still improbable. is extremely the name of Nero. .. Hebrew form. .. the alleged of for whom it would be necessary for Greek Christians, Revelation was written Ibid. to translate a Hebrew name. .. ." derived from it and the Nero myth and the interpretation discusses Guthrie demand this? "But does the Apocalypse itself then proceeds as follows: really 3) may be The Beast with the mortal wound which has now been healed (xiii. Nero myth, but in its later forms that myth involved by the current illustrated his lost throne, the head of a Parthian Nero returning army to recapture at to Parthians, destruction the consequent of Rome. Yet there is no reference with The Beast represents the embodiment of evil, in chapter xiii or xvii. either to a Nero myth, which, comprehensible recourse without quite conception a (ludibrium) time. by Domitian's had become a 'joke' to Tacitus, according from the dead, the Beast as returning the Apocalypse Moreover, represents since to Nero after this only refer a period when the idea that he had not could had elapsed because too great an interval died had ceased to be believed really " Introduction, 953-54. his supposed disappearance. since to the returning to refer Christian The first of Nero from the dead writer in any way with the prophecies But he does not link this Augustine. of was See Civ. Dei. xx. 19.3. Revelation. to the wound is assigned that twice in Revelation Paul Minear points out is not that a wound inflicted the beast itself, on afcrmer rejected ruler and to the prophet John "this Furthermore mortal blow on the empire. a wound A mortal wound injured the dragon as well. the sea-beast which affected ... the authority destroyed of head, beast, and dragon by terminating simultaneously It is difficult to maintain by men. that Nero's the blasphemous adoration
321.
God. present
This
is
spelled note
in the the
twelfth is
the a
abyss gives
show of nature
manifested healing
This
chapters If
13 and 17.
chapter
millennium.
R. H. Charles,
" I Saw A New Earth (Washington fulfilled D. C., suicide such specifications. "The cure also impelled He also says: 1968), 250-51. men to worship the dragon by the greater devotion and fear which they accorded to the beast. Now there is absolutely no evidence that the rumored resuscitation of Nero had such effects Minear places great stress on the actually as these. " Ibid. "wound" in Rev. 13 is everywhere fact that TA qy? translated else , "plague". translated Therefore, that the wound is as elsewhere he concludes "The wound was a God-inflicted the symbol of a divine punishment. plague which destroyed the authority simultaneously of the head, the beast, and the dragon. It was a wound from which the beast could recover only by using deception, in that deception, his blasphemous claims by succeeding and by making absolute " Ibid., to ultimate 253-54. Minear then makes the power over human destiny. of Rev. 12 as does Farrer, same application making the Atonement the infliction "Such an interpretation is in line with other New Testament of the deadly wound. descriptions of God and 'the principalities of the war between the servants Ibid., ' Texts such as Luke 10: 17-24; . 11: 14-22 and Col. 2: 15 and powers'. ." the application this view. Minear, of 666 to Nero, of course, rejects support that this by Zahn, Lohmeyer, et al., as elaborated rejection and we consider While Bousset's is a water-tight was tremendously case. work on the Apocalypse between the book and the times, important as showing the relationship a good in retarding This has resulted by being overdone. case was somewhat spoiled On the issue of the Nero interpretation of Revelation. exegesis progressive to grant allusions commentary on Rev. 17 which is prepared see also Lohmeyer's but chooses to interpret to the Nero legends, on the basis of apocalyptic than from history. He may overdo this, as he overdoes his symbolism rather structure etc. of the book, but his case is worthy emphasis on the seven-fold Loisy, Bousset closely. on the other hand, follows of study. in order to do justice It may be necessary, to keep in to all the facts, It is possible to mind that John sometimes works on more than one level. that the seer is aware of and employs the legend of Nero without acknowledge the full being committed to the position that sees in such allusions meaning The safe place to begin all attempts in of his references. at interpretation historical depth is with the local apparent application which was immediately Thus Rigaux says: to both John and his readers. "I1 nous semble done probable dans sa description que Jean a connu et employe la legende de Neron redivivus C'est meme de la Bete. Rien ne prouve cependant qu'il llegende. ait cru Tout est Symbole dans la description improbable. fort des Betes. " L'Antechrist, 353.
P. Minear, "The Wounded Beast", JBL, LXXII Articles on the topic include: (1953), 93-102; B. Newman, "The Fallacy of the Domitian Hypothesis", NTS, X (1963-64), 133-139; C. Clemen, "Die Zahl des Tieres Ape. 13,18"; "Nochmals the Zahl des Tieres Ape. 13,18. " ZNTW, II (1901), 109-114;, XI (1910), 204-223.
322.
at the
But
years.
after
that
healed,
to
Thus Revelation the later following chapters hear chapters, are ringing
seed form
all
that the
is
to be enlarged
in
so it
indicates
these reader
the whole
original
Epiphanes,
Zprjp4AQ6-wC-
323.
Revelation
13
"the Antichrist
although by
to be
chapters
none give Ernst
make reference
so much detail rightly refers
initiated
as is of the here
whole
eschatological Again
drama. "' our interpretation is aided by taking into account the preceding
chapter.
expulsion "great
pictured
adversary
as the
has
because
he knows that
He stands
on the
for his
last
who will
efforts
to spite
Lamb his
Then is described
the well-known
beast with
its
therein
attitude
to the
However,
hermeneutical Fmpire
principles
of the its
of Daniel. business.
as such by is
lawful 3
Rather, happening
prophet.
What is
then
Asian
Empire
1.
Gegenspieler,
131. 633f.; Apocalypse, Preston and Hanson, Charles, Revelation, I, Revelation, 95, et al. 333; Caird,
",`Many modern scholars to, Morris see in the beast a reference comments: We may well see in the Empire a Roman Empire. This seems too simple. that will to the full of the evil manifestation one day be realized preliminary But there is much more to the beast than ancient in the antichrist. Rome. " takes a similar Hendriksen 165. Revelation, "Chapter 13 shows us position.
324.
of the waters.
attack
and
be its
that it
giving
credence.
a revived reminiscent
Nero.
revived
persecution the
of what took
Rome during
days of the
of the wounded
attack
that
the chief
Antichrist,
strength
Atonement,
will
essay his
on the church.
the serpent
He believes
that
tail
death throes
to perdition,
of
whose swirling
instruments, upon the the agents, or tools which the dragon uses in his attack the persecuting The first Two beasts are described. Church. represents ... in and through the nations Satan operating of this world and their power of The second symbolizes the false of and philosophies religions governments. dispensation; this Both these beasts oppose the Church throughout this world. the form which they describes them in terms that indicate the apostle yet A. D. " Conquerors, 144. decade of the first during the closing century assumed beast ". he is for obvious symbolical the first Farrer concerning says .. Revelation, 151. Milligan, the figure who shies of Antichrist. reasons ." .. "The whole Nero, etc., from any historical writes: such as applications clear in multiplied description of the a travesty particulars, of the beast is thus, Like the latter, Himself. the former is the representative, Lord Jesus Christ ... he has is 'given' him; the 'sent' of an unseen power, by whom all authority from the dead; he has his throngs of marvelling his death and his resurrection his authority over those who own his sway is worshippers; and enthusiastic but is colterminous boundaries, by no national limited with the whole world; in himself the scattered he gathers up and unites elements of darkness and all had previously to the truth and from which the existed among men, which enmity " Revelation, 224. Milligan Church of God had suffered. proceeds to assert influence but "the general pagan or papal, that the beast is not Rome, either Ibid. This is making in so far as it is opposed to God. .. the world, of ." that for John the beast represented It is certain too much of a good thing. However, than merely the antagonistic historical more specific world. realities the beast being a travesty Milligan's are well spoken. of Christ regarding words but to be manifested in history the concept of an Antichrist As such they fit Ernst stresses the end of time. the fact that the political at particularly but requires the complementary Rev. 13 will consummation not suffice, of meaning Gegenspieler, 133. demonic eschatological power. of a
325.
to rest.
TrC to the "NU)Cr6or. familiar Antichrist pattern are many. of 3 which of the l
story
of the of the
undoubtedly
pointed
to the
idolatry
as well
Commenting upon the first beast of Rev. 13, Rigaux writes: ". car ni .. Juifs, les propheties danieliques ni les chretiens ne consid6raient comme d'AntiochusEiiphane. Pour les Synoptiques, par las exploits accomplies de la desolation l'abomination doit encore se produire. I1 n'est pas douteux Josephe, 1'Apocalypse d'Esdras de Baruch, les rabbins et celle que et les Peres bete de Daniel comme le symbole do la quatrieme ne considerent apostoliques l'empire dans saint Jean comme dans Daniel, le symbole romain. Par consequent, des des Betes s'applique De plus, empires. puisque le regne de la quatrieme Bete nest dans pas envisage comme passe, mais est regarde comme se realisant Jean a voulu d'ecrire, l'empire Bete, romain. sous le symbole de sa premiere .. faction de Rome. " L'Antechrist, 347. persecutrice "As in Dan. 7, the king and the kingdom tend to be Glasson well says: the monster is the Roman empire but as the chapter identified; develops at first it comes to stand for a single ruler with supernatural powers and with a deadly the servants hate against 79. of God. " Revelation, "The ten horns no doubt come from Dan. 7: 7 where they represent ten kings. " 80. Ibid., "One is reminded of the similar On v. 14 the same writer comments: situation in Dan. 3 and Nebuchadnezzar's image of gold which all his subjects were to 82. worship. " Ibid., Rev. 13 with Nk. 13: 14 as do many others. Caird links "John does not actually Antichrist for the monster, though he might well have done. use the title (Mask 13: 22); Jesus had prophesied the coming of 'false Christs false prophets' and the second of his two monsters 'the false since John calls and, prophet'. ... it is a reasonable inference that he thought Christ. of the first as a false ... Other traces of the same tradition may be found in two other New Testament books. 14 there is a reference In Mark xiii. to a new 'desecrating horror', which was the temple. Mark personifies to pollute it. Revelation, 165. ... ." .. Caird thinks of the myth of Antichrist as a genuine myth "capable of re-enactment " Ibid., 166. in varying circumstances. too, makes several Loisy, between this He connections chapter and Daniel. de Satan, et par eile va se realiser le the beast as "une incarnation sees de 1'Antechrist. Apocalypse Commenting de Jean (Paris, 1923), 245. regne ." Daniel. "Trait the blasphemous mouth of the beast he writes: upon, emprunte .. Epiphane. " "L'auteur ou il concerne Antiochus va insister sur les blasphemes Daniel; 1'utilisation donne a fait de ce prophete qu'il en paraphrasant des Seleucides dann la quatrieme ne voyait aucunement l'empire qu'il croire de Daniel touchant la prediction bete et qu'il le quatrieme regardait empire, demi d'oppression le regne des saints, les trois ans et et comme restant il ne se fait " Ibid., de la reediter. c'est pourqubi aucun scrupule accomplir: And again later he speaks of John as "preoccupe 250. Daniel en de suivre 1'interpretant, et ne voulant pas abandonner son formulaire plus ou moires Ibid. Rare indeed is the commentary which does not link myst6rieux. .. ." a 13 with the. Rev. Tres uSaS A of Daniel. _PUAuypm 1. les
326.
Babylonian months",
monarch.
period
of trial,
"forty-two
prophet.
But even here the theme of Rev. 11 is being beast is an obvious counterfeit
and works mighty signs. 2
from heaven
representative
of another,
indeed,
his publicity
One
foretold
chapter.
While John's
minor, it
thought
does not
took
pagan priesthood
of Asia
linger
to
there.
He sees false
league with the
religious
dragon,
leaders
being
on a world-wide
enabled fulfilment
scale,
apostate
God and in
thus
to work
of Spiritism. Church
eschatological
of Deut. religious
yoke as in Christ's
1. all 2.
in Revelation the references concerning See Ian. 7: 21; 9: 26. rise in Daniel.
activities
of the
Antichrist
The second beast emphasizes the great cunning of Antichrist, as the first This also is a glance backwards at De. his great power. See niel. stresses Den. 8: 23-25; 11: 21-23. Stauffer "These two weapons of writes: particularly great power and much cunning, appear combined into a system in antichrist, is the eschatological The antichrist Rev. 13ff.: world power that takes the " ". into his service! the military, lying spirit political and economic .. is consummated in-a religious front the devil's united counterpart alliance dei (cf. This religious Mark 13: 10). to the universal of the civitas mission is the work of the false prophet, front who looks like a lamb, but talks united He is the religious herald like and political a dragon. of antichrist, ... by misleading His favourite theme is for whom he recruits miracles. adherents Good Friday, of antichrist's mortal wounds and their miraculous a perverted 214-15. Theology, healing. ." ..
327.
united
over
their
hatred
to the
popular
Rabbi
and linked
with
the
State
in
order
to destroy
Him.
be aided by miracles
through
the power of
the dragon,
that the in iss beast Rev.
be enlisted
in the
and their
No better
commentary
on chapter
13 can be found
own words: And I saw, issuing from the mouth of the dragon and from the mouth of three foul spirits the beast and from the mouth of the false prophet, for they are demonic spirits, like frogs; performing signs, who go to assemble them for battle on abroad to the kings of the whole world, And they assembled them at the the great day of God the Almighty. .. in Hebrew Armageddon. place which is called
Revelation
in the controversy
the final
conflict
Parousia
to be ended by the
conflict death.
like
the first
be about worship,
will the also majority
As in the original
will be the
be a marking of earth
associates.
warning the
the witnessing
beast
image,
to turn
Creator,
and receive
his
likeness.
been associated
with
the serpent. as if
It
is the number of sin and imperfection, evil to the nth degree. from God. It is truly It
attenuated all
to a that
trinity belongs
to indicate
represents
between have seen the close relationship Stauffer 1. and many other scholars He also links both with the fulfilment Rev. 13 and Armageddon. of 2 Thess. 2. And Armageddon is inevitably 214-15. Theology, associated with Dan. 11: 45 and spr)Awcsatac -s PNAijo, the -
328.
man under
the
serpent's
control.
are
overtones
from
the
original
Tqk
in
liPrMWQEwC
with
pattern,
false
for
2
in that
connection
worship.
the mystical 1. Cataracts concerning number 666. of nonsense have been written An Almost all of it pours from thought-forms removed from those of John. quite in the take into account the rabbinical interpretation currents must adequate in the early church. lacking Judaism of John's day which were not altogether "The number six itself track. here is on the right Milligan awakened a feeling It the significance the Jew who felt dread in the breast of numbers. of of This below the sacred number seven just as much as eight went beyond it. fell As in the last number denoted more than the simple possession of the Divine. day' of the feast on the the eighth day, of the 'great on case of circumcision day of the week, day, or of the resurrection of our Lord on the first eighth in active days, it expressed a new beginning the previous following power. seven to reach the inability the number six was held to signify By a similar process it. To the Jew there was thus a falling hopeless short of and sacred point it; let there be Triple doom upon the number six even when it stood alone. three it by ten and then a second time by ten until you obtain of a multiple 666; and we have represented following a potency one another, sixes mysterious than which there can be none greater, of fate than which a direfulness of evil that Milligan's 235. We are not certain there can be none worse. " Revelation, but we believe that they lean in the right be entirely substantiated claims can direction. to the interpretation Caird criticizes of 666, but offers most approaches no 174-76. The comments of Morris of his own. See Revelation, solution positive 'it is the number of man' 174. ". translate Revelation, helpful. are more ..
... ."
The variant application, of 616 probably arose out of a partisan reading to Gaius, and should not divert of us from the problem of this trinity such as six. G. E. Ladd has voiced the doubts of many as follows: the Nero solution Regarding The in Greek is not 666, but 1005. total the numerical of NeronKaisar ... Neron Kaisar into Hebrew, which does indeed is solved by transplanting problem in the spelling however, by a slight 666. This is achieved, total of variation Furthermore, has explained the Hebrew word for Caesar. why John, writing no one to a Greek-reading symbolism of gematria would have used the elaborate public, that It is also significant Hebrew instead of a Greek form of the name. with a " Revelation this interpreters the ancient of solution. recognized none of "it is possible that the number was The same writer John, 186. suggests that 187. to be altogether intended symbolic. " Ibid.,
2.
See Dan. 3: 1.
329.
Revelation
14 and 16
According Certainly
with seer fatal Christ then
here is pictured
upon Mount Zion. proceeds
battle.
glimpse the world of M.
stand
the last places deep to The consider and the
to present
choice.
between death
the
and the
threatens
to those
men might
The obedient
endurance
faith blessing
a special
pronounced.
Then appears
their
the last
persecutors.
verse which contains motif. BEV of those and the the an Here we Tv9r who, later like
Tic of
eAi C Sw
trodden
the the
exegesis of the 1
harvest
wheat Rather,
to the contrary.
ingathering 2
of God's
servants.
evidence from
The symbolism
of the
vintage
1.
Revelation,
189-195.
"In the vision 2. which now follows, of the vintage vv. 17-20, the principal Joel 3: 13, is contained, in its original, feature, not in the ingathering as The crushing of the winepress. of the grapes of the grapes, but in the treading the staining in the press, of the feet and garments of the and especially the 'blood of the grapes'. became a familiar the red juices, treaders with .. Hence this down of enemies and furious trampling for the utter figure vengeance. Is. 63: 2-4. God's wrath visited upon the wicked; cf. Joel cf. symbol of .. it The meaning of the second vision is clear; 3: 13; Lam. 1: 15; Rev. 19: 15.
330.
of divine
indignation
against placed
But let
us
of the homogeneity
such as never (also to the called
The time
of trouble
P&huypoc the
6Pr)NwaiEu3C
"the
king
surrounding
according
climactic
presentation
of Daniel.
to
of the saints
the the will final church be
Rev.
of this assurance
symbolism that
in the
secure.
Joel
2: 32 promised deliverance
upon the not the judgment as a whole, but God's vengeance visited pictures, figures the whole It is then not parallel with the first, which ... wicked. We have in the judgment, as it affects the righteous and the wicked alike. two visions, as often with the author, first a general fact or staianent, then
or part. a detail Hendriksen, 185; Beckwith, - Apocalypse, 663. See also Morris, Revelation, .. ." Conquerors, 155-56; Farrer, Revelation, 165-68, et al.
"The vintage is trodden 1. the city. St John accepts the symbolism of outside Joel describes Joel. in which under the metaphor of a ghastly vintage a battle Jerus 1 the natio lls J at ac kin are s sh dodh 41 the to 5P 'o' be c ni ineed wi hosn hr't more i Gsse eme$ e fie the ac es so harrest to be reaped in a fiel Of barley supposes the b tF on the . The value of the phrase 'outside Judaean hills. the city' is that it links Joel's both of with the last chapters of Isaiah and Zechariah prophecy respectively, Jerusalem. " Farrer, a final slaughter of enemies outside which describe "A final 167. Beckwith Revelation, reminds us that assault upon God's people by the assembled forces of their enemies, and the overthrow of these, are the of the apocalyptic writings. and this common predictions event is thought .. The Apocalyptist place near Jerusalem. appears to have this as taking of in mind in the use of the words 'without the city. "' Apocalypse, tradition This is nearer the mark than Morris's 664-65. more general application. 186. Kiddie would have us believe that the city is Revelation, mentioned to Old Testament passages about the but he has missed the allusion Babylon, Jerusalem. Carpenter is nearer the mark when he says final outside slaughter "have refused the defence of the true city " that those who fall and sanctuary. 604. "Revelation",
331.
outside
the city. 1
Similarly,
a harvest It
in the valley
of which
Jehoshaphat
John describes to
is this
applies
same harvest
the treading down the city of of
He also
in Joel
3: 13.
Those, trodden, is
holy God
The 1600 furlongs vision "in the wherein land to of figured Israel.
circuit
a mighty "2
temple
and city
high
the world-wide
of the C
in Rev. king
Pn(404 valley
of the
the
of Jehoshaphat, at
upon the
slain
desolation
accomplished
Armageddon, all
point
another
applicable
hermeneutical
book.
Revelation, 665. See Beckwith, R. H. Charles differs with Beckwith regarding issue of whether the earthly is meant. He says in or heavenly Jerusalem to Kiddie "There can be no question and Beasley-Hurray, contrast as to the 'the city. ' It is not Rome (for its destruction identity has already been of It is, moreover, of the Seer in 9) but Jerusalem. announced in the hearing Jerusalem but the heavenly Jerusalem which is to not the earthly most probably for the 1000 years. descend from heaven to be the centre of the Kingdom of Christ is a proleptic If xiv. 14,18-20 11-21 only, then the city summary of xix. ... Jerusalem, to might be the historic but its ruined site; or rather referred 11-21 and also xx. 7-10, then the city is a summary of xix. if this can be none that came down from heaven-the other than the city seat of the Messianic II, Charles 25. We think is mainly right,, Kingdom. " Revelation, but wrong in Jerusalem, to "the historic John his reference its ruined or rather site". in all references by the holy city means the church, to chapter at least prior Whether in picturing 20. a subsequent era to the Parousia, gives when faith he replaces the emblems of ancient Israel by more material place to sight, is another question. representations 1. the
48: 9f.
332.
In Revelation
16,
the
drying
up of the
river
Euphrates,
the
kings
of
of the kings
and Armageddon,
interpretation "Many commonly received of the passage Ladd says: though it were a self-evident fact in the text-that assert-as commentators from the east' the 'kings the Parthians represent who now invade the civilized This, however, is sheer of Nero redivivus. world under the leadership (regarding " John, 213. However, we view Ladd's own interpretation speculation. "the pagan hordes") This type of interpretation as just as speculative. came "puffed" into modern favour when journalists the "yellow peril" about the turn While it is true that John interweaves some current myths of of the century. in mind, it is even more his day into his work, and may here have the Parthians As in the case true that the main source of his imagery is the Old Testament. Old Testament teachings where for every local several of Christ's allusion Older can be found, even so it is with the author of Revelation. references were wont to point out that the language of Rev. 16: 12 has been commentaries in Isaiah to Israel's deliverance having reference from drawn from expressions (Isa. For example, note that the phrases "from the east" Babylon. 41: 2; ancient 41: 25; 45: 6; 59: 19) are 43: 5; 46: 11) and "from the rising of the sun" (Isa. in connection from with Israel's redemption each employed three times in Isaiah Similarly, the drying up of Euphrates is there mentioned. the captor nation. Milligan has expressed himself See Isa. 44: 27. at length upon this matter, "Probably He says: studied. no part of the Apocalypse and should be closely interpretation than the first Bowl. has received of this statement more varied is the point to be determined; 1,11oare these kings that come from the sun-rising host, given is, that they are part of the anti-christian and the answer usually spoken of as the kings of the whole inhabited earth, part of those afterwards in order that they may pursue an before whom God dries up the Euphrates march to the spot on which they are to be overwhelmed with a final uninterrupted Something may certainly be said on behalf of such complete destruction. and objections. view; yet it is exposed to serious a "1. We have already been made acquainted with the at chap. ix. 14, ... to the progress Euphrates; of Christ's and, so far from being a hindrance river the symbol of their overflowing might. and destructive enemies, it is rather 'from the sun-rising, ' "2. We have also met at chap. vii. 2 with the expression to the quarter from which the angel comes by whom the and it is there applied it is not easy to think foes of anti-christian of God are sealed. people ... in the same term. described from a quarter coming 'from the sun-rising' 113. These kings are not said to be a part of the kings immediately They are to. the whole inhabited referred earth' afterwards of from them. distinguished rather "4. The 'preparing of Him whose of the way' connects itself with the thought by the coming of the Baptist. was prepared way "5. takes us back, alike in The type of drying up the waters of a river, to the means by the historical of the Old Testament, writings and prophetic of His people, secures the deliverance not the destruction which the Almighty 269-70. His enemies. " Revelation, of "The 'kings A. Plummer says similarly. the forces of the east' are certainly to Christ see an allusion on the side of God. Many writers and the saints. ranged (cf. Mal. iv. 4; Zech. iii. Christ 8 in Scripture figure The sun is a frequent of 2; xii. 1; xxii. 12 LXX; Luke 1.78; 16). The kings of also ch. vii. vi. and 11-16. " the east may thus be identified with the armies of ch. xix. (PC)t 395. Revelation 1. On the
333.
for particular
Isaiah which
attention.
The first
foretells
a drought
Babylon
might
by Cyrus, to the
from
when the
turn
people
and multitudes
and nations
and tongues"
represented
of Euphrates
passage
the
indeed
possible Rev.
at the back
again, to
as with 1
convey. picture
the
with
people
igva-ro It
r to term should
times. Apocalypse
pointed the
uses written
change the is
meaning
symbol
the
later of east"
"east" this
to depart
from
book of metaphors.
may be intended
as a direct
contrast
to "the kings
in applying the literary To be consistent principle of parody which John interpretations. He makes erroneous uses is a safeguard against continually in so far as he describes them in enemies to speak for Christ even Christ's ". Thus many commentators terms reminiscent the point of Him. out that .. 'es war und ist nicht Worte: klingen und wird wieder sein' wie eine dlmonische 'der war und der ist und der kommt'. " Lohmeyer, N'achlEffung des Gottestitels; 145. Similarly the principle Offenbarung, of contrast whereby John places the the woman clothed the Lamb, and the whore against beast against with the sun, Jerusalem, Babylon against In also makes for safety and of interpretation. is used by John to place "the kings of the east" Rev. 16: 12, this principle in opposition to "the kings of the whole world". It is not an instance of Such cases are clearly shown to be such by their parody. context. 1.
334.
paragraph,
pictured to the
of particular
interest the
to the attacks
of the upon Israel out ' that Daniel overflowing the multitudes
'Pnf wc7LwC
because
of the
latter
represented is
as a "flood".
Many scholars
borrowed It is
also
clear
prophet, ultimate
to make war on Christ P,5AuyNa so surely end for is this the drying
persecuting
remember that
Euphrates
and Babylon
of Antichrist. been pointed of the "war" out that the to "battle" so often mentioned in the in Rev. of 16: 14
another
referred
chapters
dealing
with
Chapters motif is
specifically references
The primary
by Antiochus
Epiphanes.
to as `1t is first in Joshua 24. The word itdelf 1. referred means Many verses describe the Euphrates or river. sea, flood, as the stream, a land and Babylon. boundary line between Israel's See Joshua 24: 2-3,14-15; See Isa. 8: 7,8 as a typical Gen. 15: 18, etc. example of the use of the word invasion to a catastrophic by Assyria. The same symbolism is with reference See Dan. 9: 26; 11: 40 and Rev. 12: 15-16. Thus it by Daniel and by John. used that the writer by his reference to Euphrates is not unlikely of Revelation to the same war as mentioned in 17: 14. The waters are in Rev. 16 points to be "people and multitudes declared distinctly and nations and tongues" who to the people of God. Rev. 17: 15. hostile are Euphrates
335.
appropriate. of Ezekiel
It that
associated would
of Israel
"upon the
Israel.
designating but
of the
battle
shows that
Ezekiel's is the
prophecy source. 2
about It is
"upon the
mountains"
quite king
the writer
of Daniel
he speaks glorious of
of the holy
mountain. armies
Megiddo, attack
invading
poured
Jerusalem.
Thus both
of
TtAENoS
-[rC is
and
ZPI) identical
`ApVimye&wv
s with the
link
and the
with
Daniel's
presentation
of the
of the in
iwQ
compulsion
imagery concerning
the Antichrist
"The spirits Revelation, 324. Farrer sums up the symbolism aptly: to Har-Magedon, that is, Mount Megiddo. No such mountain-name Megiddo is a town on the southern Plain, side of the Esdraelon was ever current. to the foothills 'Mount Megiddo' the nearest of known cities of Carmel. would Carmel. ... St. John wants to refer to Megiddo and to Carmel have to designate Ahab, a renegade Anointed, in one breath. or Antichrist, and husband of Jezebel (see ii. 20) 'sent unto all the children of Israel and gathered the prophets' of 'together there to try their Baal and Ashtaroth unto Mount Carmel'. strength .. the Lord God of Elijah, by the sword. Ahab And. .. and to perish against likewise to perish in the mouths of himself on the day when a lying spirit was him and his allies. transfers The author of Chronicles false enticed prophets ... He defied the exact circumstances of Ahab's death to the death of Josiah. a true he was shot by archers God. There he fought against at Megiddo. warning, .. ... The lamentation for him. ... of Megiddo appears to be a great lamentation was the families because taken up by Zechariah. where 'all of the land mourn', .. Now we know from Rev. 1: 7 (cf. they have 'looked on him whom they pierced'. xi-9) So in sum, Mt. Megiddo stands in his mind for St. John made of this text. what doom; where kings prophecy and its dupes go to meet their where lying a place destruction; their are misled to their armies and where all the tribes of the and to see him in power, whom in weakness they had pierced. For there earth mourn, in their the stars against princes, courses fight and the floods of destruction them away (Judges v. 19-21). " Revelation, 178. sweep See Kiddie, 1. bring the kings 2. Apocalypse, 685.
3.
Kiddie,
Revelation,
324. ".
..
Daniel
mentions
the hill,
too-between
336.
Revelation
abominations.
is declared
by martyrdom will
herself
be made "desolate
and naked".
There can be no dodging the allusion which had dominion over the kings John, though fully not primarily personifies that
But again it
interested
he has Babel in mind, and also the kingdom of Nebuchadnezzar. Babylon is "a name of mystery". not the whole truth. 4
The first
or at least
Babylon the whore stands in obvious contrast the sun. 5 This woman is the consort encompassing all of all of Satan --
with
of Christ,
the woman of Rev. 17 encompasses the rebels so particularly applies the bride eschatologically,
of every era.
Jerusalem and the sea. .. Revelation, this passage. 1. 3. Rev. 17s5" Rev. -17: 18.
Morris also refers to Dan. xi. 45, when interpreting ." Gog and Magog in mind 200. Daniel probably had Ezekiel's 2. 4. Rev. 17: 16. Rev. 17: 5. See Ladd, John, 222.
5. This is another illustration of the use of John's principle of contrast. If he can represent the church of all ages by the symbol of a pure woman, it is he pictures that the antithesis applies only to certain unbelievers unlikely to those in a particular in a certain city, of time empire at one point or even only.
337.
ocTioa ro O oc
and Babylon to John summarizes the to the Gentiles. Babel had originated in
solely
secular this
of Rome. John's
in view Either
does it
exhaust
meaning?
one is
of Babylon. to the
And his
remains
to the
letters
objective synagogue 3
save his
He warns
Balak
teachers
"half-baked"
Christians
must be kept
in mind as we contemplate
the picture
It
that
is succeeded by a call
if the Christians city, it is
to separate
seven
from Babylon
churches in Asia
(18: 1-4),
were to are in
of the
geographical Scripture
locations harlot
uses the
symbol to the
applied is the
apostatizing figure,
"Harlot"
most appropriate
from Babylon is enjoined 1. Thus flight See Rev. 18: 1-4. in the holy city. 2.
4.
upon all
stand
Rev. 2: 9; 3: 9.
Rev. 2: 20
3.
Rev. 2: 14.
23: 7,8,11,14,17,18, Isa. 1: 21; Jer. 2: 20; 3: 1; 13: 27; Eze. 16: 15,22,33,35; 5. 43: 7,9; Hos. 2: 2,4,5,10; 4: 12,15,18; 19,29,35,43,45; 5: 4; 6: iO; 9: 1; Mic. 1: 7. i: used in Uie LXX at least times to fifty or its derivatives, TT6Pvq, fornication It may be significant describe the spiritual of Israel and Judah. NuMr piov which occurs more than twenty times in the New also that _, _ to anything is never applied Testament, but always to things openly unbelieving, sacred or professing Such contentions religious as these. characteristics. as used in this study, are not mennt to den
338.
for
the
emphasis of the is
is
upon the in
many lovers 17 is
origin
symbolism a harlot
Rev.
2: 33-34 forehead
(Jer. in
upon her
transgression of guiltless
poor"
crimson
despise
same thing
written
Jerusalem
who have been slain be kept cited city in mind as well in support
of the
initially
thinks
of Rome.
and
in chs. 17 and 18 by no means exhaust the connections our main theme. The call admonition to flee to flee from Babylon has often from the
Babylon with
by commentators to Christ's
3ai:Iluyf.. ia TIr.
L'Antechrist, 348-350. arguments for Rome such as are found in RiFaux's well-Imown to indicate that John saw more than just Rome, and that he They are meant rather have as its centre concerned with the final apostasy which will was particularly to God rather Furthermore, than political the issue of relationship matters. for professing Christians, he was writing of Rome. not for unbelieving citizens by his portrayal he intends lest its members to admonish the flock, Therefore, into spiritual fornication. Rev. 18: 1-4 with its admonition be led by Antichrist these contentions. "But we must Babylon strengthen Kiddie to forsake admonishes: Jeremiah, Jerusalem that in Isaiah, it is pre-eminently and Ezekiel not forget (see excursus on ch. xi) how John's We have already is the harlot-city. seen who in mind of Babylon the great was fashioned constantly with the thought picture Jerusalem 341. of doom. " Revelation, as the city of
1.
".
Jesus warned the people of great wickedness and persecution abomination. ... in the Judean area. Moreover, false shall would be present prophets which ... to deceive even the people of God. When such wickedness and attempt arise ... in the city to lead God's and when the false prophets prevails are attempting there is only one way to escapes And that is to leave the astray people ... of the
..
command to depart
city.
...
lie
339.
Only
such withdrawal
soul.
How appropriate
the
admonition,
how
artistically
chapter the
that
consecutive
In ch. 14, .. ."
"Fallen,
the
by the
treading
chapter, unmingled
preparation
16 describes it
the preceding
her with
of a priest's
daughter
she played
harlot,
of a world
to whom Christ
came, but
who received
Him not.
recognize
the divine
of the city
is
only another
chapters. reminded Antichrist, Also the is healing borne
metaphor for
already
therefore to flee
of Jerusalem
O(Wuypoc
drew near. puzoF-WC a parallel to Rev. the 13 and its beast description the of woman other
chapter
17 we find wound.
of the
mortal
upon which
and of these,
are fallen
and one is
and the
is likewise her hands are stained full city of wickedness. .. Christians. there is the implicit Moreover. of martyred with .. ... Thus the two situations of Babylon and the false prophet. which our association in the vision in his apocalyptic discourse, Lord pictures and which John relates And the command of Christ of Rev. 17-18 are, mutatis mutandis, rather similar. to leave Judea in view of the tribulation contributes and wickedness undoubtedly to the form of the thought in Rev. 18: 4. " Louis A. Vos, The and expression (Kampen, 1965), 161. in the Apocalypse Synoptic Traditions "So ist der himmlische Befehl an die Christen durch Js 48,20; zum Auszug aus Babylon Apk 18,4 einerseits 52,11; Jer 50,8; 51,6 uI vorgebildet 24: 15ff durch lit. anderseits aber auch sicher "6o iov", " Kuhn, TWNT, I, 513. from These suggestions par mitbestimmt. Kuhn 1g thrown light Y8n9 tit on the id ularly of the ls rti of Rev. 17 is p `ounce . wen e principle ac ount for e egeting in ook wnicFi Mk. 13. of Revelation's close kinship recognition discourse with the eschatological of from Babylon. the blood This
340.
is
not
yet
come.
The beast
finds
its
identity
in
each of the
successive
heads.
Thus it
again. interested elsewhere, is not
it
shortly
will
be
primarily as
fifty-three rather
Arithmetical
calculation
the
significance,
symbolism
of completeness.
Kiddie discusses 1. the troubles to do so and then adds: of those who attempt "The fact is that those who seek in the reference to seven kinjis a list of seven individual beyond hope, and that monarchs must admit that the text is enigmatic to intelligibility is to be reached only by the arbitrary a mere approximation mutilation of the text, or the performance of extraordinary mental gycmiastics. " "No, the number seven has here its symbolical force-as always in Revelation. insist that in their form his words admit of no exact present we shall ... historical reference: verse 10 is a general statement, and John's readers can to read it as anything have no temptation 350-51. else. " Revelation, Beckwith writes See 706-70T of his with much good sense on this topic. Apocalypse. "What kings have preceded is for the Apocalyp$ist's He says in part: it is enough for them to know that only message to his readers unimportant; before the end of the then present is reached. " one is to follow world-kingdom And on the following "In view of these considerations 707. page he summarizes: to the conclusion that the number seven here is purely we are brought symbolical, that the Apocalyptist the Roman power as a historic means to represent whole. " Ladd speaks similarly and then proceeds to discuss vv. 9-11 to excellent "It is difficult to see any connection between the seven hills effect. of Rome "The second and final and seven of its emperors. " 222. manifestation of the beast is an eighth king; but it is not the eighth king for there are only seven; it is an eighth king which is one of the seven. This suggests that one of the two stages of his existence. " John, 231. Zahn also seven is to experience See Offenbarung, takes this position. II, 553. Our own suggestion is that a key is provided in Rev. 20: 3-10 where we dragon, as with the beast, has a resurrection see that the slain experience Cf. Rev. 17: 10. The sixth head is the wounded one for "a little while". (thus it both "is" When the beast revive& it is manifested and yet "is not"). in the seventh head and because this the beast seventh head represents
he, like Jesus (the 888 name) has experienced If this is the resurrection. true meaning of the enigma, the significance have fallen, of "five one is,. to do with calculating the other is not yet come" has nothing but emperors, is about to enter the scene as earth's only with the fact that the Antichrist final demonstration of Satanic power.
The latter rising up after having been slain it is also called the eighth. See Lohmeyer, ad loc. There is no reference number symbolizes resurrection. to eight heads. The beast himself is declared to be "the eighth" because
341.
heads represent
emperors birth is the
all
as Satan's
to the
representatives,
evil beast. remind his time
of Rome. final of
existing
to the the
head of the to
symbol
beast
would
revived the
by a flood
All
the
powers
of earth
under
spirits only
heads,
also
eighth
of Him who is
Resurrection
888.2
think
precise parody
He of whom the
yet
come to
die
". the number eight marks the beginning Revelation, 286. Milligan, .. Revelation, life, and heightened powers. " See also Farrer, with quickened of a new "For eight signifying 20-21, and 2 Peter ii. 5. " 158. see 1 Peteriii. resurrection, ". but the wild beast, Carpenter empire shall no eighth rise, writes: .. deathin all the seven heads of his power, will, in the convulsive smitten now throe, seem an eighth power, in which the ebbing life of all the seven finds This fierce up of the doomed power of and last flickering expression. ... 613. is dwelt on again in chap. xx. 7-10. " "Revelation", evil 1. 2. See Morris, Revelation, 174.
342.
Revelation
20
Into
enter. recur again attack
much-debated chapter
most of the outworking. the kings the rebel motifs Again of the
it
Suffice
from object
earth,
again
time
doom that
falls
upon the
of desolation him,
who sought
to make all
to the attack
desolation
unending
conflict
has at
last
and that
in the the
of their
Lord,
Such is
John's
John's
undying
("Tempelzerst'brung Walter 45) links Apokalypse", Nikolaus 1. und synoptische ' ewG_ We do not agree with the. Sr=NuyNoc Tyr- p with this event. Loll for Mark, or his exposition his dating of Nark 13, but we agree with him either between the Ilk. 13: 14 passage and Rev. 20: 7-10. that there is a relationship (UK. ) an die Stelle ". des tIbergangs Says Walter setzt er zur letzten .. der Geschichte, Periode die Erwartung an der nach der aus Dan 9 gespeisten jenes halb mythische des Tempels stehen sollte, Entweihung Bild vom Auftreten (vgl. Ape. 20: 7-10). " des Antichrists
2.
CONCLUSION
344.
to
interpret
"the
most difficult
section" 1
Gospels
Our conclusions
are as follows. of the study then revolutionary that the viewpoint offered is sixty indeed
indicates
New Testament
inescapably
can be said of Revelation. but "the very
in some of its
basic f
concepts.
This
such as Christ, is
Paul,
strand", concepts
mirrored
by apocalyptic,
with
of the kingdom
been called
theolopr". sound.
to the
regard is exegetically
acknowledgement is
twentieth-
compelling. done to prove largely die that the records insertions such positions that apocalyptic there are no we have appears are the implies,
work
discourse that
consist prejudices
to prove
attitudes of impartial
than
example,
1. 3.
No Stone
on Another,
8,23.2.
H. R. Mackintosh.
"An inadequate 4. critical methodology and/or a theological or philosophical bias has vitiated the conclusions of modern biblical critics nearly as often As a substitute for the older dogmatic exegetes. as those of pre-critical the student and exegesis, approach to the problems of criticism of the New 'key' Testament has often been offered to guide him in his criticism; another
345.
conclusive -rte
grounds for
rejecting saying.
the dominical
nature
of the
fSXuyNok 13: 14 in
of "Daniel
EPwartwc
reflect as other furnished of the
The eschatological
of concord of the for
sermon, and M.
with the contents
genuine the
Gospels.
springboard kingdom"
terminology
"the
and its
"Son of Man" is
originator
of the
PSsAuyNoc Trc
rwcsr 1
Cpspel
as certainly
dramatic events
including
the writers
of 2 Thess. and
writings
contain
overtones,
not
only
of the
Passion
but
of the
Thus the study of Nark 13: 14 both of which have There exists
of Danielic itself for themes, the main
to such innumerable
homogeneity in
is
little
need to
eschatology to
and apocalyptic. show that narrow hitherto a context. the 3 uyfia references
This Mwaca
too
The usual
to Daniel,
pertinent
but
has had little in strictly foundation in many cases the point of reference but rather has been based upon philosophical historical study and exegesis, judgments. " W. W. Gasque, "A Study of the History theological prior of and Ph. D. thesis the Criticism unpublished of the Acts of the-Apostles",
(Manchester,
1.
1969),
372.
". Saint Mark, 163. W. C. Allen, even in St. Mark we have the following .. ideas: - 'the kingdom of-God, ' 'the Son of Nan, ' 'the coming of the apocalyptic (9: 45); 'the world to come, ' 10: 30; Son of Man in glory with the angels, ' 'life' ' 12: 25; 'the Son of Man coming with the clouds of heaven, ' 14: 62; 'the resurrection,
'inheriting
eternal
life,
'the
nearness
346.
The elements of the phrase are to be traced They are found in the Pentateuch
writings. of Daniel's elements presentation existing emphasized Christ is as the correct
back in
than Daniel.
and prophetic is
and reoccur
of the in the long did
already themes
did with
predecessors, r1riv
interpretation it is not
as far of the
complete.
translators
influenced
by Jeremiah's
influenced
by some of Jeremiah's
as by the results
the
his alternative
Nk. 13: 14 in 21: 20. There is a growing awareness among recent of 6prioaaws
merely dissolves that former is flight the if the as part the
that
and not
in Nk. 13 is to be understood
of a phrase long-standing signifying difficulty authentic, is desecration
in its
only.
own
This
understanding since
echoed and re-echoed then spoken vv. of, 3-37 while should also are not, in the latter
Wellhausen in the
because only
desecration
predicted. because
be such panic-
solution
harmonizes
the
Markan
context
judgment
than
approaching giving
sacrilege. Daniel
exegetes
have pointed
in Mk. 13 is
Antiochus
l Epiphanes.
1.
99ff.
of this
thesis.
347.
He apparently react
and
anticipated
that
against
temple,
the insurrectionists
and the holy people. world, find its
land,
in Palestine, elect.
involve tribulation
in His
oppressed
saints.
As the
time
was to
one, so it
is likely
that
Christ
anticipated the
remain
a ak
and actions
of just
of Antichrist,
rZAuf
in
such a tradition
2 Thess.,
1 John,
of Antichrist,
adversary
discourse,
who
signs,
display would rc
himself
homage.
and the
at
least,
point
coming
of the
final
The pictures
embody the
in John's
Apocalypse
found
of the varied
in Daniel,
manifestations
Mark, and 2 Thess.
of Antichrist
2. Pagan
characteristic
features
eschatological is a genus as by
manifestations.
or counterfeit
subtlety
A strong
Daniel, Mark,
as conceptual
It
2 Thess.
2p and Revelation.
to
crrwe is
description
of the to
as in the later
is often
a parallel
348.
vohia
Macro c
it
itself
is synonymous with
of Ilk.
LPI}=Y and
the masculine
that
eschatological but
by idolatrous drag
worship
upon all
wake. destroy
He would spiritually
who resisted
destroyer
himself
be destroyed indeed.
as foretold
by Daniel,
be revealed
as a son of perdition
link
between
the
abomination
and the
sanctuary
coupled
in Mt.
2 Thess.
symbolism is
of Revelation.
Throughout of the
sanctuary of Antichrist
kingdom of his
vindication
imagery. in focus
as Daniel, of "the
holy
in Daniel
and Mark betoken rescue and praise scholars saints of the Similarly, as surely of the have
the
oppressed that is
Several favour
"restoral of the
rightful place"
anointing
"most
of the
in Dan. 7.
"great
and glory"
Shekinah,
to be restored. elements, is
a hodge-podge
midrash
on the chief
themes of Daniel,
thereto.
349.
of God under
the
imagery invader
of the
sanctuary,
of the temple, of
c. nonical
chapters
Revelation the
the destruction
power which had blasphemed Those who have trampled by the treading 'pqN oc of the (17: 3,16;
tabernacle
(13: 6-7).
underfoot great
the holy
wine press
outside Puooor-
city.
The coming of One "like the saints those yet (6: 9-11;
vindication
16: 4-6;
subsequent
tabernacling
of God with
and "pillars"
as refuse dwell
promise is
"I will
sanctuary,
completely
fulfilled. by the
brings
inscription
name.
Each believer,
of old, thus
forehead.
of God is
by the holy
places
prevails
once defiled
by wickedness
incarnate
in Antichrist,
and vindicated
by the act
so to do in His glorified
the ages to come. the modern emphases upon the kingdom of God and the Son of Man of study of the relationship between the reign 8 AuyNo the need far Congart, "Hc46s-, closer McKelvey, deal Zc
microcosm
of the divine
suggests
standpoints.
Lagrange,
Grllssner, with
Congars,
Mark 13.
Dodd's
contention
the underlying
350.
is
that
of death
and resurrection
finds
emphatic
support
in these
particular
of the canon. that has been written the doctrine all in this of Christ's apocalyptic it thesis to date posits Parousia. that the New all
affirms
future is
eschatological. that
Cu1lmann, in the
et al.
must be said
the belief
but
in fundamental
N. T. writers It vindicated
non-intervention
gaping
Apart
from this,
as Kuyper has shown, every escLatoloby to vital alone issues can satisfy. of Biblical
Theology
as to matters
of Biblical
dominated
And what is
1. "Eschatology is the crown and the capstone of dogmatic theology. It ... is the one locus of theology, in which all the other loci must come to a head, to a final to conclusion. some questions every locus left unanwered, ... In theology it is the question, which eachatology should supply the answer. how God is finally in the work of His hands, and how the perfectly glorified in anthropology, the question, how the disrupting counsel of God is fully realized; influence in christology, how the the question, of sin is completely overcome; work of the Holy Spirit at last issues in the complete redemption and glorification the question of the people of God; and in ecclesiology, of the final apotheosis All these questions of the Church. answer in the last locus of must find their dogmatics, making it the real capstone of dogmatic theology. " A. Kuyper, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids, 1949), 665-66. cited by L. Berkhof,
351.
true
both
in the next
light
what is
eschatology Furthermore,
of the New Testament of the Old Testament that the apocalyptic of the Old, The study though
it
is
difficult
modelled
transcend as herein
of the fact.
attempted,
documents this
and Barry
are appropriate
in
epilogue:
He. was not an apocalyptic, although the views of the apocalyptic ... .. tradition are everywhere the presuppositions of what He said and did. 3 Jesus certainly thought in apocalyptic categories. His message can only 4 expectations. be understood within the horizon of apocalyptic
1.
Jesus
and His
Coming,
118.
2. Streeter hope, first its expression finding asserted that "the Christian in crude apocalyptic like that of the Epistles to the Thessalonians, insensibly changes its emphasis, passes through the mysticism of the Epistles of the Captivity, in the Johannine doctrines and culminates of the Spirit and Eternal life. " Oxford Studies, 426. But this same Streeter urges that during the identical in the contrary in the direction" period there was "an evolution Gospel literature, beginning with an uneschatnlogical by Mark's Q followed the whole is heightened admission of the 'little apocalypse', and ultimately by Matthew. In other words, according to Streeter, the tendency of the Gospel literature of the church was the opposite of the church's movement in theology. But this surely demands too much. It is more accurate to say that the emphasis upon the immediate coming of Christ gave way to an emphasis that the present Christian is right life now of the same essential and blessedness that quality Christ will, bestow at His return. "The truth rather is that there are two the whole New Testament side aspects of religion which are present throughout by aide, the thought of Eternal Life or of the kingdom as present, and the Saint Mark, 166. conception of it as future. " W. C. Allen, 3. 4. V. Pannenberg, Ibid., 32. Jesus-God Man (E. T., and London, 1968), 217..
352.
The whole story [the life of Jesus moves in an atmosphere of wonder, fringed, as it were, with a numinous corona, whose flames leap up in immeasurable splendour into spaces which we cannot chart. We cannot tear it out of that setting. Apart from it there is no story to tell. And it is the triumph of the eschatologists to have recovered that 6 atmosphere.
1.
F. R. Barry,
The Relevance
of Christianity
(London,
1931
), 98.
BIBLI0GRAPHI
353.
SELEX, BIBLIOGRAPHY `T Aalders, (1960), Adenay, Allegro, Oxford, G. C., 1-5. W. F., J. M., 1968. "Be 'Gruvel der vervoesting', Mt. 24: 15, par., " GerThT, LX
(Century A. A.,
Bible), Discoveries
Edinburgh,
1902. of Jordan, V,
Allen, V. C., A Critical and Exepetical S. Matthew, (ICC), Edinburgh, 1912. Allen, W. C., The Gospel according
to
to Saint its
Mark,
Bacon, B. V., The Gospel of Marks Oxford, 1925. Barclay, Barr, Barrett, Barrett, Barry, Bartach, J., V., Matthew, 2 vols., Laily
Composition
Edinburgh, 1961.
21958.
of Biblical
Oxford,
and the
Gospel Tradition,
London,
21966.
Eschatology,
136-55,225-43.
F. ., Ii-V.,
of Christianity, Eschatology",
Christian
Viertejahrhundert
I,nielforschung",
The Earliest
Records
of
Jesus,
Nashville,
1962.
G. L,
"A Century
of Eschatological
Discussion",
of the Little
Apocalypse
Theory",
ET,
Beasley-Murray, G. R., Jesus and the Future. the Eschatological Discourse, Mark 13, with Apocalypse York, 1954. Theory, London-hew Beasley-Murray,, G. R., A Commentary on Mark
of
Thirteen,
London,
1957.
Beckwith, Bentzen,
I. A.,
T.,
of Johnt 1952.
Studies
in Introduction,
New York,
1919.
Daniel
Tilbingen,
354.
H., L.,
Well-Founded Systematic
Hope, Theology,
Richmond, London,
1968. 21949. in the London, in the New Testament, 1966. Theology of the Pannenberg London, 1864.
T. H.,
The Progress
of Doctrine Passion,
The Temptation
and the
H. D., "The Concept of Apocalyptic Betz, 192-207. Group", JThCh, VI (1969), H. D., Betz, Apocalypticism", Betz, Bevan, 0.,
"On the Problem of the Religio-Historical JThCh, VI (1969), 134-156. NTS, IX (1963), on the 276-291. Book of Daniel, Berlin, 1937. to the
Understanding
of
A. A.,
Commentary
Cambridge,
1892.
Bickermann,
Der Makkabger,
Thessalonians
(WC),
M., An Aramaic Approach to the Black, Son of Dian in the Teaching of Jesus", Black, 21962. Blass, Bousset, Boutflower, Bowman, J. M., and Rowley, H. H., edd.,
21954.
`"The
Peake's
Bible,
London,
P.,
Philology
of the
London, F. T.,
W.,
London,
In and Around
Book of I niel,
W.,
Book of Revelation,
Philadelphia,
Peake's Bowman, J. W., "The Life and Teaching of Jesus", London, 1962,733-47. Bible, rev. edn., ed. M. Black, Bowman, J. W., The Religion of Maturity, Nashville, 1948.
Commentary
The Fall
of Jerusalem
Church, London,
The Gospel
of Mark Eugene,
(MC), A.,
London,
Robert Leiden,
A Translator's
Bright,
J.,
in the Epistles
355.
Brown,
R. E.,
Jesus,
1968.
Browning,
to Saint
Gospels", The Expositor's Bruce, A. B., "The Synoptic London, 1897,3-651. 4 vols., ed. W. Robertson-Nicoll, Bruce, F. F., Biblical Exegesis in the Qumran Texts,
London,
1960.
Bruce, F. F., "The Book of Daniel and the Qumran Community" in Neotestamentica (Festschrift Edinburgh, for M. Black), 1969,221-235. Semitica et Bruce, Bruce, F. F., F. F.,
AO L.
History,
London,
Knowledge, Encyclopaedia The New Schaff-Herzog Buhl, F., "Daniel", of Religious 1907 edn., reprinted Punk and Wagnalls original 15 vols., III, ed. S. M. Jackson, 1949-55,347-50. by Baker Book House, Grand Rapids, Bultmann, R., The History Exegesis of the Without Synoptic Tradition, E. T., Possible? Oxford, 1963. MU
R., "Is Bultmann, (1960), 194-200. Buitmann, Bultmann, Burkill, Mark's Burkitt, R., R.,
Presuppositions
", Encounter,
Jesus
and the
Word,
E. T.,
London,
Theology
of the
New Testament,
London,
Revelation: T. A., Mysterious 1963. Gospel, Ithaca, F. C., The Gospel History
An examination
Philosophy
and Its
Transmission,
Edinburgh,
1911.
F. C., Burkitt, of Christianity, Buttrick, 1952-57. Caird, Caird, Caird, Calvin, London, G. A.,
to Luke", The BeginninFls "The Use of Mark in the Gospel According 106-120. ed. by F. J. Foakes-Jackson and K. Lake, II, ed. The Interpreter's Bible, 12 vols., New York-Nashville,
John the
reprinied
Ellicott's "The Revelation of St. John the Divine", 1959,523-641. Grand Rapids reprint, 8 vols.,
Bible
356.
Carrington, Cambridge, Carrington, Charles, Oxford, Charles, Charles, Cheyne, 1899. Cheyne, Clemen, Clemen, Cole, Cole,
to Mark.
A Funning
Commentary
on the
Oldest
Gospel,
London,
and Pseudepigrapha
Commentary
on the
of St. 1929.
John
(ICC),
2 vols.,
1920.
Encyclopaedia
Biblica,
4 vols.,
London,
"Abomination Zahl
I,
21-23
(cols.
).
"Die
Apc. A; ark,
According
Grand Rapids,
1961.
London,
vols.
VApL 1TOU", TWINT, Tou ed. Kittel, 403-81. 1933-64; VIII, of the Temple, in E. T., der London,
Y. M.,
The Mystery
und Zukunft
synoptisches
210-21.
"Abomination
of Desolation",
and Mark's
Theologia
Crucis",
Interpretation,
)XIV
C. E. B.,
"St.
Hark 13",
SJTh, VI (1953),
189-96;
287-303;
VII
(1954),
The Gospel
according to St.
to St. Luke,
Mark, London,
1959.
according
Cullmann, Cullmann,
and Time,
London,
Christology
of the
New Testament,
357.
Cullmann, th6ologie
0., "L'opposition contre le temple de Jerusalem, motif communde Is johannique at du monde ambiant", NTS, V (1958-59), 157-73.
Der gegenwartige tand der
0., "Parusieverzgerung Cullmann, und Urchristentum. (1958), ThLZ, LXKXIII Diskussion", 1-12 (cols. ). Cullmann, Testament, Daube, Daube, D., D., 0., Le retour du Christ, Neuchatel-Paris, 1945. Christian Origins esperance
de 1'Eplise,
selon
le Nouveau
London, Judaism,
W. D., and Daube, D., Davies, Eschatology, Cambridge, 1956. Denney, J., J. M., E., Thessalonians C., Jerusalem
The Background
(Expositor's in the
Bible),
London,
1892.
De Young, Dibelius, Dobschutz, Dodd, Dodd, Dodd, Dodd, Dodd, Driver, ed. J. Driver, Earle, Easton, Easton, Easton, Eisfeldt,
An die von,
Tbingen, (=),
Gttingen, 1952.
According
Scriptures,
London,
The Apostolic
Preaching,
London,
1936.
Studies, Kingdom,
Manchester, London,
S. ft., "Abomination Dictionary of Desolation", Edinburgh, 1898-1904,12-13. Hastings, 5 vols., S. R., [1., The Book of Daniel The Gospel Christ According in the (CB), to Mark, Cambridge,
of the
Bible,
I,
1912. 1957.
Gospels,
London, to St.
Luke,
Edinburgh,
1926.
Gospels, Oxford,
1928.
E. T.,
Ellicott, 1959.
Ellis, Fairbairn,
C. J.,
8 vols.,
E. E., P.,
The Gospel
of Luke
Bible,
), n. s. Edinburgh,
London, 1856.
1966.
The Interpretation
of Prophecy,
358.
Its
Meaning
London-New
York-Bombay,
1897.
A Rebirth
Oxford,
1964.
London, 1951.
1954.
A Study
in St.
London,
L'Apocalypse. 1963.
de la question,
(Studia
neotest.
subsidia
3. ),
de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres A., "Le discours Feuillet, 61-92. AB, LV (1948), 481-502; Luc Map 5-36", LVI (1949), et Feuillet, (1958), Feuillet, (1953), A., "Essai 183-200. A., "Le Fils 170-202,321-46. D'interpretation Du Chapitre XI De L'Apocalypse",
Marc XIII
NTS, IV
de l'homme
de Daniel
et la tradition
biblique",
1? H
L%
de saint A., "La synthese eschatologique Feuillet, LVI (1949), 340-64, LVII (1950), 62-91,180-211.
Filson, London, Findlay, Fison, J. F. P., 1960. G. F., E., F., A Commentary on the Gospel according
Matthieu"(X'XIV-XXY)"
RB,
to St.
Matthew
(BC),
to
the
Cambridge, Parousia, Z, Th
Hope.
Flckiger, 395-409.
der Zukunftsrede
in Mark 13",
XM
(1970),
and Lake,
K.,
The Beginnings
of Christianity,
5 vols.,
Foerster,
Frame, to the
W., "svQao
aocl
", TIg1T, I, .
Commentary 1912.
657-660.
Epistles of St. Paul
on the
166-174.
The Prophetic
Washington D. C.,
Old Testament
Apocalyptic
Its -
Origin
and Growth,
Londons
1952.
Problem
in Current
359.
Community
in
New Testament
Studies Gaston, L., No Stone on Another. in the Significance Jerusalem in the Synoptic Gospels, Supplements to N. T. Vol. Gasque, W. W., "A Study of the History of the Criticism Ph. D. dissertation, Apostles", University unpublished Geldenhuys, Ginsberg, J. H. L., N., Commentary on the Gospel New York, The Origin of Luke 1948. of the
of 1970.
(NLC),
London,
Studies
in Daniel,
New Testament
Doctrine,
Gould, E. P., A Critical and Exegetical St. Mark (ICC), Edinburgh, 1896. Grant, F. C., The Gospels, their Origin
Commentary
on the
Gospel
according
to
London,
1957.
Gottingen,
1895.
D.,
New Testament
of the
Last
Things,
London,
1948.
11 Koc-f X)
Gesichtsbild Harder, G., "Das eschatologische Markus 13", ThV, IV (1952), 71-107.
Harrington, W. J., Understanding the Apocalypse,
Apokalypse
Washington
D. C.,
The Formation Hartman, L., Prophecy Interpreted. some Jewish of Discourse Mark 13 Par., Gleerup, Texts and of the Eschatological Heaton, Heim, K., E. W., Jesus, The Book of Daniel the World's (TBC), London, E. T., 1956. 1959.
Perfector,
London,
Tempel, J., Die Mehrdeutigkeit Neue Folge, I, Nr. Theologie, Hendriksen, Hendriksen, Hendriksen, W., Lectures W.,
Problem
der prophetischen
on the
Grand Rapids,
1951. 1955.
Thessalonians,
Grand Rapids,
360.
R. H., A. J. D.,
Temple",
JBL,
IC
82-90.
Greek Words and Hebrew Meaninns, An Exposition and the of the Servant, Gospel London, London,
Chicago,
1958.
Jesus
London,
London,
1949.
London,
"Daniel", Jesus
Weltvollender,
"Kennzeichen J., der ipsissima Jeremias, ed. J. Schmid, Mnchen, 1953,86-93. Jeremias, Johnson, Johnson, Jones, Jones, A., J., S. E., S. E., The Parables The Gospel "The Gospel of Jesus, According according to St.
E. T., to St.
London, Mark
(BC),
to St. Mask,
The Gospel
According
of the
Gospel
of Mark,
Chicago,
R. Marcus,
A. Wikgren,
Theology", Christian
JThCh, Apocalyptic",
VI
(1969), JThCh,
17-47. VI
Ksemann, E., "On the (1969), 99-133. Kennedy, Kepler, Kiddie, Kittel, H. A. A., T. S., M., G., St.
Paul's
Conception
Last
Thinps,
London,
1904.
1957. 1940.
London, 598-600.
edd.,
TheoloZisches
Worterbuch
361.
G., edd., Theological G., and Friedrich, Kittel, E. T. of TWNT, trans. and ed. by G. W. Bromiley, Klostermann, Knox, Knox, R. A., W. L., E., E., Das Markusevangelium(LHB), Commentary, Synoptic Prophets,
Dictionary of the New Testament, Grand Rapids, 1964. 1950. 1952. I, 1953; II, 1957.
London,
of the on the
Cambridge,
Kraeling, Kuhn,
Den. -Mal.,
Camden, N. J.,
1966.
E. T. of the 14th revised to the New Testament, Kmmel, W. G., Introduction London, 1965. (1965) of Feine-Behm's in das Neue Testament, Einleitung Ladd, Ladd, Ladd, G. E., G. E., G. E., A Commentary on the Jesus and the Revelation London, of John, 1966. F Q, XXIX (1957), 1927. Grand Rapids, 1972.
Kingdom,
94-100.
selon
Die Redaktion
Der Markus-Apocalypse
(AB 28),
Rome, 1967.
Doctrinal Critical, J. P., A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, and HomiletiE. T. of 2nd German edn. reprinted trans. 12 vols., and ed. by P. Schaff, cal, 40-564. 1960, VIII9 by Grand Rapids, LaSor, Lattey, Leaney, Leupold, Lewis, W. S., C., The Amazing Dead Sea Scrolls, Dublin, on the Chicago, 1956.
1948. Gospel Ohio, according 1949. London, Paul 1949. Rapids, 1957, reprint to St. Luke, London, 1958.
Exposition
Transposition Notes
Addresses, of St.
J. B., Lightfoot, 1895 edn. ). of Lightfoot, Lohmeyer, Lohmeyer, R. H., E., E.,
(Grand
The Gospel
Mark,
Oxford, 1960.
1950.
Gttingen, 1961.
Temple, G.,
Edinburgh,
Lohmneyer, E.,
and Bornkamm,
Die Offenbarung
des Johannes
(LHB),
1953.
362.
Mark's
Witness
Christ,
E. T.,
1955.
2 vols., 1923.
1907-1908.
Paris,
The Kingdom of
God on the
Teaching
of Jesus,
Edinburgh-London,
London,
and Epistles,
Manson, T. W., The Teachings 1931. Cambridge, Marshall, Masshall, Martin, Martin, H., H., Luke: Historian
of Jesus;
Studies
of
its
London, (Luke
"Tradition
8: 5-15)", 1963.
The Last
"A Gospel
ET, L0O
(1969),
361-64.
C. C.,
The Gospel
According
1956.
W., Der Evangelist "Thessalonians", A. J., 1959,149-170. E. A., R. J., A., G., W., The Meaning
Markus,
Gottingen, Bible
Ellicott's
VIII,
Grand Rapids
McDowell, McKelvey, Menzies, Milligan, Milligan, Milligan, Milligan, Milligan, Minear, Ninear,
Book of Revelation,
Nashville,
1951.
Thessalonians, Bible),
London,
1903. 1898.
(Expositor's
London,
Apocalypse,
London, London,
1893.
London,
Minear, M'Neile,
P. S.,
JBL, L)0 II
(1953),
93-102. -
363.
Montefiore,
C. G.,
The Synoptic
Gospels,
2 vols.,
London,
Montgomery, J. A., A Critical (ICC), Edinburgh, 1927. Moore, A. L., Leiden, XIII, Morison, Norris, Morris, Moule, J., L., L., The Parousia 1966. A Commentary The Epistles The Revelation The Birth in
and Exegetical
Commentary
the
New Testament,
Supplements
to N. T. Vol.
Gospel to the
According
to Mark,
London, London,
1873. 1956.
(TNT), 1969.
John
C. P. D.,
New York,
Moule, C. F. D., "From Defendant (1952), 40-53. III Moulton, Illustrated J. H., and Milligan, from the Papyri He that Oxford, G.,
and Deliverer",
of the Greek Testament Sources, London, 1930. in the Old Testament and
Cometh; 1956.
Concept
Christi", Real-Encyclopffdie E. F. K., "Wiederkunft Muller, 3rd. edn. XXI, 256-266. Theologie und Kirche, A., The Epistle Nairne, Edinburgh, 1913. Nast, Neil, Neill, Nestle, (1884), Neville, W., Commentary W., S., Commentary of Priesthood: Studies in the
Fr Protestantische
Epistle
to the
Hebrews,
on the
Gospels
of Matthew
1864.
on I and II
Thessalonians,
of the
1966.
der Verwistung,
12: 11",
ZAV, IV
of the
Content
1961.
of the
133-139. 1905 f.
W. R., D. E.,
The Gospel
Die Briefe
an die
Thessalonicher,
Gottingen, en la LIII:
"Papiros 91-100.
neotestamentarios
I Cueva de Qumran",
Matthew,
Commentary
on the
New Testament,
E. T.,
New York,
1857.
364.
Orchard, 19-42.
Otto, R.,
J. B.,
"Thessalonians
Gospels",
Bib,
XIX (1938
of
London,
1938.
God and Man, E. T., of John, God in the the Teschin? London,
1968.
Teaching of Jesus,
1963.
C., "Essaa sur le discours Perrot, ESR, XLVII (1959), Lc. 21,5-36)", Perry, Pesch, Pfeiffer, Pinnock, Piper, Piper, Plummer, 0., 0., A., A. M., R., The Sources of Luke's Tradition
parr;
Mt.
24,1-36;
Narrative,
Chicago,
1920. 1968.
in Dec. 13, Dsseldorf, London, Z2, TT, col. 1952. XXXVII III (1965), (1946-47). 822-840.
to the
C. H.,
of Pauline
9-20.
"Principles
of New Testament
31956-65,
Edinburgh,
Commentary),
Preston, 1949.
Rawlinson,
The Revelation
London,
A. E. J.,
The Gospel
according Prophets,
to
St.
E. T.,
Old Testament,
Edinburgh,
Era,
E. T.,
London,
Tradition
and its
Beginning,
Rigaux, B., L'Ant'echrist et le Nouveau Testament. 11: 24) Paris, 1932. Rigaux, B., Les pores
dans 1'Ancien et 1'0pposition au Royaume Messianigue (Univ. Theol. Cath. Lovan. Diss. ad grad. mag. Facult.
aux Thessaloniciens,
Paris,
1956.
365.
Rigaux, 675-83.
B.,
"ikXOIH
c -res
"f.
Mt 24,15)",
Bib,
XL (1959),
C. J.,
"Thessalonians",
Lange's
Co. nmentary
on the
Holy
Scriptures,
"Antichrist",
Bible Coming;
I,
140-43. of A Doctrine,
J. A. T., Robinson, London, 1957. Rohde, Rowley, Rowley, Rowley, Russell, J.,
the of
London,
1968.
31963.
Oxford,
J. S., The Parousia: Russell, Second Coming, London, Lord's Sanday, W., ed. Studies A., in the
Problem,
Oxford,
Erlituterunrien
Stuttgart,
nach Markus,
Schniewind, Schniewind,
Gffttingen,
A., The Quest of the Schweitzer, Progress from Reimarus to Wrede, Schweizer, Schweizer, (Festschrift Schweizer, Schweizer, E., E., Lordship
A Critical
of
and Discipleship,
1960.
in Neotestamentica et Semitica Edinburgh, 1969,114-118. and Max Wilcox, E. T., London, 1971.
E., E.,
to Mark,
ZNW L (1959),
185-209.
Schrenk, Scott,
...
221-83. n. d.
of Modern Scholarship,
C. A.,
Edinburgh,
in the Licht
of Paul
366.
Menschensohn of Israel,
in
Lund,
1955"
Edinburgh, London,
Theology,
ascertaining Princeton,
"The Proper Methodology for ascertaining (3,1971), NovT, XIII 181-198. Origins of the Synoptic Gospels,
N. B., N. B.,
London,
The Witness
of Matthew
The Four
Gospels,
London,
Die Funktion der Alttestamentlichen Gerd Mohn, 1965. evangelium, H. B., H. B., V., The Apocalypse The Gospel of St. John, to St.
un AnspielunFen
in Markus-
London, Mark,
accordinj
Discourse Gospel:
Hypothesis,
according,
to St Mark,
London,
Revelation, According
Thompson, Richmond,
The Gospel
iberlieferung,
Giltersloh,
T. F.,
The Apocalypse
Today,
1959.
Torrey,
Torrey,
of the
La Formation
de 1'ibangile
C. H.,
The Gospel
according
to
St.
Mark,
London, 1929.
367.
StCath)OC
J.,
"Luke",
Lange's
Comnentary
on the
Holy
Scriptures,
VIII,
The Four
Gospels,
Dublin,
Vielhauer, P., "Gottesreich und Menschensohn Munchen, 1965,55-91. zum Neuen Testament, Vos, Vos, G., The Pauline Eschatology, Tradition
Grand Rapids,
L. A.,
The Synoptic
in the Apocalypse,
Walter, 38-49.
Weiss, ed. J. Welch, 1922.
N.,
"Tempelzersttlrung
und synoptische
Apokalypse",
ITTW, LVII
(1966),
"Die drei d1teren Evangelien", J., Die Scriften 21906,31-525. Weiss, 4 vols., Gttingen, A. C., Visions of the End: a study of Daniel
I,
and Revelation,
London,
J., A.,
Marci,
Berlin,
Introduction, in the
A. N.,
and Ethics
Teaching Peake's
of Jesus,
Problem",
Commentary on the
Bible,
Williams, N. P., "A Recent Theory of the Origin of St. Mark's Gospel", Problem by members of the University Studies in the Synoptic of Oxford, 1911,389-424. ed. W. Sanday, Oxford, Wilson, 1962. R. McL., "Mark", Peake's Commentary on the Bible, revised edn.,
in
London,
G., C.,
(KNT),
Leipzig,
F. W.,
The Apocalypse
Yadin, Y., The Scroll of the Darkness, Oxford, 1962. Young, Young, in the Zahn, E. J., J. C., History T. v The Prophecy
Sons of Lipht
of Daniel,
Grand Rapids,
in the New Testament: de, Jerusalem of Redemption and in Eschatology, to the New Testament, E. T.
Introduction
368.
T.,
des Johannes
Leipzig,
"Daiie1", Commentar_yon the 'Lanpe's 1-273. of 2nd German edn., 1960, VII,
Scriptures,